Spirituality Before

Religions:
Spirituality Is Unseen Science, Science Is
Seen Spirituality

Professor Kaba Hiawatha Kamene

 Copyright © 2019 Professor Kaba Hiawatha Kamene
This paperback, SPIRITUALITY BEFORE RELIGIONS: SPIRITUALITY IS UNSEEN
SCIENCE, SCIENCE IS SEEN SPRITUALITY contain copyrighted material, trademarks,
and other proprietary information. You may not modify, publish, transmit, participate in the
transfer or sale of, create derivative works of, or in any way exploit, in whole or in part,
any proprietary or other material. No part of this document may be altered in any form
whatsoever, electronic or mechanical -- including photocopying, recording, or by any
informational storage or retrieval system without express written, dated, and signed
permission from the publisher. This paperback is © copyrighted 2019 by Professor Kaba
Hiawatha Kamene. No part of this book may be copied, altered, changed into any format,
repackaged, sold, or used in any way other than what is expressly outlined within the
paperback or associated social media sites or websites therein. All rights reserved.
ISBN: 9781081920487
 ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

I truly appreciate the love and support I have for, and have received from, my
wife and family.

Shari Deans Kamene

Sasha Madeline Kamene
Kandake Deana Smith
Heru Deans Kamene
KaRes Alexander Williams

Thank you for your years of support and dedication.

Thank You to the Special 43

I would like to recognize and thank the “Special 43,” for their Statements of
Support.

Dr. Ray Hagins

Dr. Ray Morgan
Mentu Setep En Ra El
Woolworth V. Davis
Dr. Kiah E. Nyame
The Afrikan Village, NYC
Elinord Jacques
Gwen Redus
Emanuel and Aqueelah Sabir
Joyce Nabors
Penelope Bowie
Glynis J. Thornton
Jeffrey Browne
Tim C. Scott
Bakhitah Abdul-Rauf
Marion Rogers and Dalton James
 Nathaniel Nance
Mark and Stacy Andrews
Edward Bodkin
Harold Hill
Gloria Jenkins

Jerome C. Shipman
Alfreda Chuku
Grayling E. Brannon
Valerie V. Henson
Robert and Bertha Cook
Eric Clemons
The Afrikan Village, Louisville, KY
Heather D. Lee
Tiffany Coleman
Vishnu Persaud
Skippia Alvarez and Family
Shyamala Alexander
Carmen Baptiste
Alyxzander X
Edward Davis, Jr.
Vanessa Howard
Philippe Matthews
Reggie “Tep Heseb” Mabry
Stephanie Kaashe

A Special Thank you to Brother Nelson Ford who is the artist of the front
cover artwork, “The Memphite Theology.”
 CONTENTS

WHAT PEOPLE ARE SAYING

Libation, a Thunderous WORD from our Ancestors

Chapter 1
Intro-Word - Part 1 - Physical Evolution

Chapter 2
Intro-Word - Part 2 - Spiritual Involution

Chapter 3
Before the Pre-Word Kemet's Kushite Beginnings

Chapter 4
The Pre-Word

The Kemetic (Egyptian) Dynasties

The Dynasties and Their Texts

Chapter 5
The Word

Kemetic (Egyptian) Texts

The Memphite Theology Rewritten on the Shabaka Stone

Pyramid Text
The Pyramid Texts and the Sed Festival

Coffin Texts
Middle Kingdom 2100-1675 BCE

Book of the Coming Forth to Day by Night

The Pert em Heru
The 12 Hours of the AmDuat
Aten Text
A Scientific Document Regarding Photovoltaics: Light That Creates Electricity

The Great Hymn to the Aten

The Shabaka Stone

Chapter 6
After-Word - Chapter 43
The Book of the Coming Forth to Day by Night
Chapter 43 – The Book of the Coming Forth to Day by Night
Interpretation #1 - The Judgement of the Heart-Soul - The Cosmic Coming Forth to
Day by Night
Explanation of The Judgement of the Heart-Soul - The Cosmic Coming Forth to Day
by Night
Interpretation #2 - Pan-Africanism - The Cosmic Coming Forth to Day by Night
Explanation of Pan-Africanism - The Cosmic Coming Forth to Day by Night

Chapter 7
Final Word
Where We Go from Here

HIS-Story Through Her-lt-Ages

Truth through Courage
The Age of the Feminine Principle

The Hidden Wisdom of The Black Hole

Ancient Science and Mathematics Deep Within the Womb of Wombedman

Black Holes
Worm Hole
White Holes
The Biology of the Hidden Wisdom of the Wombedman's Womb

A Thought From Under A Black Light

The Return of Our Black Cosmic Mother

Conclusion

Footnotes
Spirituality Before Religions:
 Spirituality is Unseen Science, Science is Seen Spirituality
Chapter 1 – Intro- Word - Part 1 – Evolution
Chapter 1 – Intro- Word - Part 2 – Involution
Chapter 2 – Before the Pre-Word – Kemet's Kushite Beginning
Chapter 3 – The PreWord - Kemetic Dynasties
Chapter 4 – Word – Kemetic (Egyptian) Texts
Chapter 5 – After-Word - Chapter Forty-Three (43) – Book of the Coming Forth
Chapter 6 – Final-Word - Where We Go From Here? Into the Age of the Feminine
Principle

Kush and Kemet Curriculum Guide

Course Outline
Course Objectives

Book List

Course Syllabus

Spirituality Before Religions Bibliography

Children's Books Regarding - Solar Power/Energy

Additional Books on Religions

APPENDICES
Appendix # 1
Appendix # 2
Appendix #3-Eras and Ages of Earth
Appendix # 4
Appendix # 5
Appendix # 6
Appendix # 7
Appendix # 8
Appendix # 9
Appendix #10
Appendix #11- Kemetic Cities
 Appendix # 12
Appendix # 13
Appendix # 14

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

 WHAT PEOPLE ARE SAYING

“At last we have the long-awaited compendium on the African root source of
Spirituality! African people are the original people, the fathers and mothers
of humanity, the ones who observed nature, recorded, and gave utterance to
its splendor. This book gives proper attribution to the African origins of
Spirituality. Professor KaBa retraces the Methodology used by Africans to
guide their path and process, being first, in giving WORD, naming and
speaking about the Divine and as Divine. At the time of Spirituality’s
development, the yet unborn ‘seeming racial types’ were still in the loins of
African people. These latter people would draw mightily from Spirituality’s
source to develop the ‘so called’ Religions of the world, as they unfolded
within the human family. Every chapter in this book is dedicated to
elucidating the WORD and its journey, giving voice to African history’s long
Ancestral wisdom lineage, which has been under repeated attempts to
silence. Therefore, may the clamor of these latter claimants as authors and
originators of ‘Divine Principles’ be silenced by the volume of those Africans
who contributed to high civilization in every human endeavor and populated
the world. Furthermore, may this book re-immerse us in the fullness and
primordial cohering power of Spirituality and begin a long process of
healing humanity from the separative power of Religions and their
aftermath.”
-- Dr. Nteri Nelson (Metaphysician, Clinician, Educator | Co-Founder of the
Academy of Kemetic Education & Wellness, Inc.)

--------

“Kaba Hiawatha Kamene's Spirituality Before Religions is a call for African

(Black) people to wake up and claim the power of our ancestors by providing
a clear analysis of the cultural foundations of African cosmological thought.
Kaba brilliantly weaves the voices of our intellectual giants in the fields of
ancient African civilizations in such a way that we hear them calling to us to
recognize ourselves as co-creators on this planet with The Divine. This book
should be required reading in all Africana Studies programs and for any
serious seeker of the truth.”
 -- Nzingha Dalila, Ed.D., LPCC-S, LCDC-III, (Owner Noetikha Mental
Health, Research, Development & Treatment | 5-Day eCourse "Path of the
Gentle Warrior")

--------

“Spirituality Before Religion” should be mandatory textbook reading for

every seminary student, bible school, and history class. As a former
seminarian and ordained minister, I often questioned our studies beyond the
Greek and the Hebrew and wanted to understand our biblical text before the
evasion of Greece. Most classes that offered anything on African studies in
my particular seminary were relegated to only being electives. I could only
have wished to have a book like this and a class to study it during my time in
school. If “Science is Seen Spirituality and Spirituality is Unseen Science”
we are in need of studying and evaluating all the various components of
Science and Spirituality. Professor Kaba Hiawatha Kamene has brilliantly
culminated a masterpiece of African History, Spirituality and Science to
produce a must-read book for every African in particular and every school in
general. “Spirituality Before Religion” needs to be in every school as
required textbook reading, in every seminary and on the shelf of every
African around the Diaspora.”
-- Elder Nicola M. Hurst, BASoc, M. Th. (Emphasis Recovery Counseling |
Vocal Alchemy LLC. (CEO) Life Alchemy Life Coaching)

--------

“Kaba Hiawatha Kamene has written a ground-breaking book titled

Spirituality Before Religion. This book bases its findings on the sacred texts
of ancient Kemet, and the work of great scholars like Dr. Cheikh Anta Diop
and Dr. Asa Hilliard (Nana Baffour Amanankwatia). Professor Kaba
Kamene provides an original African definition of religion and science when
he defines "spirituality as unseen science and science as seen spirituality."
His definition correctly offers an African view of science defining it as a
"Sacred Science," in which God's spirit dwells within all that God creates,
especially within each person. This view of science provides a basis for
saving the planet from a destructive science that places Mother earth on the
endangered list.”
-- Dr. Oba T’Shaka (Warrior Scholar, Renowned Public Speaker, Author)
 --------

“Spirituality Before Religions is one of the most important works of this

century! Not since Nana Cheikh Anta Diop's, Civilization and Barbarism
have we seen a book of such relevelance. Professor Kaba Hiawatha Kamene
has revealed the truth, history and facts of the origins of all religions.”
-- Rev. Philippe SHOCK Matthews (Minister: 1st Frequency of Oneness |
Host: The Philippe Matthews Show | Founder: Shock Metaphysics Virtual
Kemetic Wisdom School | Bestselling Author)
 LIBATION, A THUNDEROUS WORD FROM OUR
ANCESTORS

Tep Heseb is a Kemetic (Egyptian) term that can be translated to mean,

An Accurate Reckoning by using a Correct Method. It is mentioned in the

Rhind Papyrus. The Rhind Mathematical Papyrus was found at Waset
(Thebes) in Kemet (Egypt). It was purchased by A. Henry Rhind and after his
death it went to the British Museum. It is a copy made by a scribe named
Ahmose who states that it is a copy of an older document written during the
time of Neset Bity (Pharaoh) Amen-em-het III, an African Neset Bity
(Pharaoh) of the Middle Kingdom (2065-1784 BCE); BCE means Before the
Common Era. It was written in hieratic characters, on a single papyrus roll
measuring 18 feet long and 13 inches wide. The papyrus sheet contains 87
mathematical problems with solutions. 1

To understand the various types of Kemetic (Egyptian) writings in Africa,

it is important to know the four differing forms of script,

1) Hieroglyphics, used in formal writings such as

temple and tomb inscriptions
2) Hieratic, a more cursive form, both of these forms
appear in Kush before the beginning of Kemetic
(Egyptian) history
3) Demotic, was for everyday use
4) Coptic was the Egyptian language utilized by the
Greek writing system (another form of an African
script). This last form survives today in the liturgies
(ritual writings) of the Kemetic (Egyptian) and
Greek Coptic churches. 2
 The scribe Ahmose explained that Accurate reckoning by using the
Correct Method was the entrance into the knowledge of all existing things
and all obscure, mystical and unknown secrets. 3

Like the two hemispheres of the brain, African philosophy blends and
combines spirituality with science. There is no way to separate these two
concepts. Science deals with matter, finity, and light. Spirituality expresses
space, infinity, and darkness. While they are not the same, they are like the
head and tail of a coin. Quantum physics is the inner atomic world (from
human skin, in); and the General (Gravity) and Special (Electro-Magnetic)
Laws of Relativity represents the outer world (from human skin, out).
Humans are the mid-point between these two worlds. An Atom is the Body is
to the Human as the Human is to the Universe; the Before-Life is to Life; as
Life is to the After-Life.

You cannot separate what is intrinsically and extrinsically connected.

Each of our lives is not only connected throughout time and space, but each
of our lives is connected to all life. We live in an eternal existence that is
neither created (life) nor destroyed (death). Existence exists, because
Existence has always existed, even before the beginning began. All forms of
life are connected in the time-space continuum. In this continuum, time is
eternal, and space is everywhere, and when we perform libation, there is a
thunderous call from the heavens, the Creator and Ancestors claim, “One of
Us Calls to Us! Let us respond through the caller.” 4

In order for us to have a clear understanding of the truest meaning of

ancient Kemetic (Egyptian) wisdom, we must think like them, within the
context in which they lived, physically, mentally, spiritually and soulfully. To
be able to make an accurate reckoning we must use the correct method of
interpreting the writings and evocations of our ancient Kemetic (Egyptian)
African ancestors. Gerald Massey’s allegory compares this interpretation to a
dance seen by a deaf person, who cannot hear the music to which the dancing
is timed, and who has no knowledge of the character being performed in the
soundless performance. You cannot comprehend what they are doing and
saying as the performer. But you can watch the dance movement. 5

In this sense, interpreting ancient Kemet (Egypt) without knowing what

was thought and said by human beings in their ancient world, in regards to
how they viewed an owl, or bird or dog in terms of their natural powers, the
gods and goddesses, of their mystical systems will have no relative meaning
and purpose to us as the observer. However, we can get a view into their
thought process by nurturing the functions of nature.

It is said that when we act without the council of our elders and the
evocation of our Creator and Ancestors, we are acting alone. Before we
began writing Spirituality Before Religions: Spirituality is Unseen
Science, Science is Seen Spirituality, we sought and received the advice of
our elders. Now, we evoke permission from our Creator and Ancestors to
escort us back to the Waters of Nun, a time before time existed; existence
before existence existed, an eternal “Place” before the beginning began. This
place is called, “The Nun, the Eternal Waters,” where our Creator and
Ancestors were, are and will always be. A place we all will return to one day.
All praise is due our Creator of All and our Ancestors who watch over All in
this Cosmic Reality.

I recognize the Spiritual Wisdom of Dr. Jacob Carruthers, who in his

book, Intellectual Warfare, paid tribute to Dr. Cheikh Anta Diop by
including a chapter titled, “Cheikh Anta Diop and the Evocation of African
Intellectuals.” Dr. Diop was a brilliant Senegalese scholar who stressed the
need for future generations of African scholars to put into proper perspective
the role of Africans in the ancient world. Dr. Carruthers said that Dr. Diop
envisioned these future scholars will feel,

“…another man born within him, moved by an historical conscience, a

true creator, a *Promethean bearer of a new civilization and perfectly aware
of what the whole world owes to his ancestral genius in all domains of
science, culture and religion.”6

*In Greek mythology, Prometheus was a Greek Titan who stole fire from
Mount Olympus and gave it to humankind, for which the Greek god Zeus
chained him to a rock and sent an eagle to eat his liver, which grew back
daily. We also recognize that this concept is extended to our female scholars
who are as dynamic in spirit and wisdom as their male counterparts.

In a prophetic way, Dr. Carruthers continued describing Dr. Diop’s vision

of those who would educate the African community. He assured us, “We
must restore the historical consciousness of the African people. The
reawakened Africans would then create a new African reality and be a major
factor in rescuing the world from the pessimistic prospects facing the world
as a result of the flaws in the scientific worldview which now prevails and
dominates the consciousness of the intellectual community. The basic task in
this regard is the reestablishment of this idea as a fact in the African world’s
consciousness and as a working scientific concept. This was, for Diop, the
major accomplishment of his life’s work.” 7

Ancient African scientists in Kemet (Egypt) recognized that Science was

seen Spirituality and Spirituality was unseen Science. They were
inseparable. Spirituality invoked and inspired the visible principles of
Science; and Science explained and revealed the eternally invisible presence
of Spirituality. Through these scientist’s geniuses, they fused both Science
and Spirituality into a “Spiritual Science,” and developed high civilizations in
every region of the African continent. The origin of this early human culture
was conceived, born, nurtured, sustained, educated, matured and civilized
along the Hapi (Nile) Valley located in the middle Northeastern and
Southeastern corridor of the African continent.

Dr. Chiekh Anta Diop, renowned Senegelese scholar, focused on the

importance of science throughout his life’s work. Science is the collection of
information, knowledge, understanding and wisdom. Once known and
understood, this wisdom was then applied, analyzed, synthesized and
evaluated to the learner’s natural world. Dr. Diop said,

“I consider culture as a rampart which protects a people, a collectivity.

Culture must, above all, play a protective role; it must ensure the cohesion of
the group. Following this line of thinking, the vital function of a body of
African human sciences is to develop this sense of collective belonging
through a reinforcement of culture. This can be done by developing the
linguistic factor, by reestablishing the historical consciousness of African
people so as to arrive at a common feeling of belonging to the same cultural
and historical past. Once this is attained, it would become more difficult to
‘divide and rule’ and to oppose African communities one against the other.
My feeling is that such is the role of a new body of African human sciences,
provided it does not depart from a strictly scientific terrain. This is most
important; never to depart from the path of science.”8
 Dr. Chiekh Anta Diop asked African scholars to take a serious approach
to the rescue, research and restoration of African history, culture, language,
values, interests and principles by forming study groups world-wide. It
appears that Dr. Diop looked into the future and predicted the influence of the
internet and social media, where Africans would speak to each other around
the world and form world-wide study groups. Dr. Carruthers reveals Dr.
Diop’s view of the future African specialists,

“Dr. Diop called for a generation of scholars who would become well-
trained pluridisciplinary specialists or at least masters of one discipline who
would form competent scientific cadres of the black world. Earlier Dr. Diop
advocated for the, “The formation of teams, not of passive readers, but of
honest, bold research workers, allergic to complacency and busy
substantiating and exploring ideas expressed in our work.”9

Dr. Diop challenged future scholars and educators to focus on the

following areas,

a) The Intellectual Restoration of Kemet

1) Ancient Egypt was an African Civilization
2) Kemet was the initiator and decisive influence on major aspects of
Greek, Hebrew, Moslem, and Christian civilizations
3) Kemet must be cultivated as the classical civilization of Africa
b) The Cultural, Historical, and Linguistic Unity of Africa

c) The Two Cradle Theory

d) The African Human Sciences 10

Dr. Diop clearly and concisely understood that methodology or ‘how you
teach’ was as important as content or ‘what you teach.’ He encouraged, “Tep
Heseb.” Dr. Diop developed an African Methodology to impart this Spiritual
Science to the African community. Dr. Carruthers said,

“Making an ‘Operational Scientific Concept’ of Kemet’s blackness, both

biologically and culturally, is the summation of Diop’s methodology. Dr.
Diop believed that only a rigorous scientifically verifiable argument could
accomplish this task. The reliability of honest scientific procedures cannot be
questioned, therefore only scientific proof should convert African peoples to
the truth. In addition, only scientifically based investigation can guarantee
that the necessary ideas are authentic. “11

We invoke the work of Dr. Asa G. Hilliard III, Nana Baffour

Amankwatia, another prolific African scholar. I had the honor of knowing
and working alongside Dr. Asa G. Hilliard III (Nana Baffour Amankwatia),
in the Broward County Public School System in Fort Lauderdale, Florida.
Our responsibility was to assist in the development and infusion of an
African/African-American Curriculum for Grades Pre-K through High
School. Throughout our many hours of preparation, I learned a great deal of
educational psychology from Nana Baffour. I honor and cherish our
relationship and I pay homage to his genius.

He stated his views of the outcomes of Spiritual Education, in his book,

African Power,

“The outcomes of an African education must go far beyond a narrow

focus on basic skills, understandings and information in core courses. Some
of the common outcomes are,

1) Development of a mission
2) Development of a purpose
3) Respond to a calling
4) Competence in vital knowledge and essential skills
5) Character development
6) Develop a sense of belonging
7) Develop a striving for perfection
8) Ability to critique structures of domination,
purveyed by Europeans, Africans, or others
9) Ability to protect and to defend one’s people, land,
and culture
10) Ability to build for eternity”12
 There is a cultural unity among Africans world-wide, there is a similarity
in music, art, speech patterns, education, and games played by children. Dr.
Hilliard insisted,

“As we look at the ancient Egyptian cultural patterns we see that there
was not only a cultural unity among apparently diverse groups of people;
but, also an essential unity within the culture which was reflected in the
intimate and harmonious ties between and among education, politics,
economics, religion, and so forth. It would make no sense whatsoever to
consider the educational process apart from a deep study of the world view
and religion of ancient Egypt. Ancient Egyptians lived close to nature,
basically as a sedentary population under highly favorable environmental
conditions. They were in a position to make repeated observations of natural
processes over thousands of years. As clearly as anywhere else in the world,
it can be seen in the Nile Valley that nature has regular processes of birth,
growth, aging, death, decay, and rebirth…The skies were almost always
clear, providing an unparalleled opportunity for long term systematic
observation of the behavior of heavenly bodies.” 13

Nana Baffour stresses the relationship between the sacred and secular
purposes of education,

“Ancient texts show Africans were preoccupied with the sacred. The
overall aim of education is exemplified by the NTRU – Divine Principles –
Ma’at and Tehuti. Tehuti was the masculine wisdom principle of God, Tehuti
also represented writing and learning. Ma’at was a feminine principle of
God and represented truth, justice, and righteousness. Kemetic education can
be described as functional, a blend of theory and practice, a holistic
education, I remain unconvinced that “education for its own sake, or
“learning for the love of learning,” is a loftier goal than education to become
more like the Supreme Creator. Put another way, should education be for its
own sake or for God’s sake?”14

No matter what we view education to be to the Africans in Kemet,

education was a sense of invocation; to go within to find the Creator.
Education was meant to draw out wisdom in the scribe (student), but what
was evoked from the Spirit within, Dr. Hilliard said,
 “The ultimate aim of education in Egypt was for a person to become “one
with God,” or to “become like God.” The path to the development of God-
like qualities was through the development of the Virtue of Spiritual
Wisdom.” 15

Nana Baffour Amankwatia took an even deeper look at Kemetic

(Egyptian) Education and said,

“Kemetic (Egyptian) education is,

1) Our best window on ancient African education

continent-wide.
2) The parent of ‘western’ education and therefore it
must be understood if ancient and modern western
education is to be understood.
3) A system that can, and in my opinion, should
provide guidance for the organization of the
education of our people today.” 16

Nana Baffour described how the curriculum in Kemet (Egypt) was

developed and the areas of specific learning, He said,

“The faculty was called Hersetha (Her-set-ha) or “teachers of the

mysteries,” and was divided into departments;

1) Mystery Teachers of Heaven (astronomy and astrology)

2) Mystery Teachers of All Lands (geography and engineering)
3) Mystery Teachers of the Depths (oceanography and geology)
4) Mystery Teachers of the Secret Word (philosophy and theology)
5) Mystery of Pharaoh and Mystery Teachers who examined Words
(law and communication)” 17

There are 10 virtues in Kemetic (Egyptian) Philosophy. Dr. Hilliard lists

these ten virtues,
 1) Control of Thought
2) Control of Action
3) Devotion of Purpose
4) Faith in the Master Teacher’s ability to teach the truth
5) Faith in one’s ability to recognize the truth
6) Faith in our self to wield the power of truth
7) Freedom from resentment under persecution
8) Freedom from resentment under being wronged
9) Ability to distinguish right from wrong
10) Ability to distinguish the real from the unreal 18

The first three virtues are the most important and encourage human
beings to have control over their;

1) Thoughts
2) Speech
3) Deeds

All three of these virtues represent ‘words’ in varying manifestations.

‘Thoughts’ are ‘silent’ words, ‘speech’ expresses ‘verbal’ words and ‘deeds’
demonstrate ‘action’ words. In light of this understanding, we recognize the
mirror image of the physical world is the spiritual world. You cannot have an
image in the mirror, if you do not have an image to be reflected. Therefore,
Spirituality is the Thought of the Creator within us, Religion is the Word
of the Creator within us and Ritual is the Deed of the Creator within us.
Spirituality existed before religions and religions created rituals.
 CHAPTER 1
INTRO-WORD - PART 1 - PHYSICAL EVOLUTION

Before the beginning began, before existence existed, Thought in the

Universe’s Mind created Desire in the Heart, Desire spoke Word in the
Heart, and Word made Flesh. Flesh brought all and everything into Being
and started the Process of the Cosmos’ becoming in the Universe. The
Creator’s first thought, before the beginning began was,

I want to know Me. I want to think, see, hear, smell, taste, and feel,
but I cannot because I am Spirit. I am in potential rest in my eternal
space. I want to be, and continue to become so that I can know that I am
who I am. I am the Creator who will know that I am the Creator, but the
only way to know is to come through physical form.

The Creator decided to create creations in His-Her image that She-He

could live to achieve His-Her desire; “To Know Self.” To do that, the
Creator began as a Womb-Seed in the Blackness of the Dark Universe.

Think of a vast ocean. Within these endless waters, there is a force that
separates the ocean into drops of water. Each drop of water is made up of the
Ocean and the Ocean is present in each drop. The force that separates the
Universal ocean (Wombed Egg) into drops of water is the Creator
(Panspermia). The “Act” of creating drops of water gives each drop a
“Special Purpose”. This purpose is uniquely designed to perform a “Specific
Task,” and each specific task is an individual human soul. The force that
keeps all drops of water connected within the great ocean is “Spirit”. The
Ocean is the Universal Spirit (Macro-Ka) also called the Macrocosmos, and
each drop of water is the Individual Spirit (Micro-Ka) also called the
Microcosmos.

This chapter focuses on two concepts, one is “Evolution,” which is the

life history, growth and perfection of the physical human body, from its very
beginning as a single cell “Protozoon.” The other concept is, “Involution,”
the history of the internal search for the Creator within. Humanity was
brought into existence by the Creative Energy (Creator of All) to be the
“Masterpiece,” of the Universe. As Masterpiece, it was the duty of each
human to fulfill the Creator’s desire to “Know Spirit.” However, the
Creator realized that it would take a process of evolution (perfection of
the body and mind) and involution (perfection of spiritual ascension). It
was important to perfect the Temple (evolution) first, then to become
conscious of the Spirit (involution) that dwelt within the Temple.

These Cosmic beginnings was chronicled by Dr. Carl Sagan,

astrophysicist from Cornell University in upstate New York. Dr. Sagan called
it the Cosmic Calendar in his book and his television series, both called,
“Cosmos.” However, we can study this scientific theory in an ancient African
theory called, “The Memphite Theology,” which was rewritten by Neset Bity
(Pharaoh) Shabaka of “The Nubian Renaissance/25th Dynasty of Kemet
(Egypt).” This updated version is called, “The Shabaka Stone.”

The Cosmic Calendar

The African Memphite Theology, as rewritten on a stone titled, “The
Shabaka Stone,” was a metaphoric story explaining scientific laws of the
creation and evolution of the Cosmic Universe. Although presented as an
allegory, the stone indirectly and directly follows Dr. Sagan’s 12-month
Cosmic year. Both theories discussed the development of the Cosmic
Universe over billions of years. From the One Cosmic Atom (Cosmic
Egg/Singularity) imploding/exploding (Big Bang) into billions of
Superclusters, Superclusters created billions of Clusters, Clusters gave birth
to billions of Galaxies and Galaxies threw off billions of Stars and Star
Systems. Stars gave birth to planets and our Planet, Earth produced organic
life. To put the Memphite Text into Dr. Sagan’s scientific terms,

-Humans live on Planet Earth.

-Planet Earth lives in our Solar System.

-Our Solar System exists in the Milky Way Galaxy.

-The Milky Way Galaxy lives in the Virgo Cluster.

-The Virgo Cluster lives in the Laniakea Supercluster. Laniakea means
“Immense Heaven” in the Hawaiian language.

-The Laniakea Supercluster is one of billions of Superclusters in the

Universe.

-The Universe is the one and only All-Powerful (Omni-Potent), All-Knowing

(Omni-Scient), Omni-Present (Everywhere), Omni-Temporal (Time) existing
from Before the Beginning Began; Before Existence Existed to After the End
Ends and After Existence Exists. The Universe was called, “The NUN,” by
the ancient African Kushites in Kemet.

The Cosmic Calendar includes Twelve (12) months. Each month is One
(1) billion years long. Each day is Thirty-Three Million, Three Hundred and
Thirty-Three Thousand, Three Hundred and Thirty-Three and a third Million
Years long (33,333.333.3 my).

*See Appendix # 1 – Cosmic Calendar – 12 Months 1

Somewhere between Nine (9) billion and eight (8) billion years ago our
Milky Way galaxy was born. Stars in our Galaxy began to create elements
like carbon, oxygen, silicon and iron from which planets, asteroids, meteors
and other life forms would eventually evolve.

Five (5) Billion years ago, within a giant interstellar cloud in the arm of
our Milky Way Galaxy, gravity pulled together gas and dust. When its outer
boundaries became hot enough to ignite nuclear implosions/explosions, our
Sun was born. Gas, dust and icy grains condensed to form our Earth and the
other planets in our Solar System. When our sun exploded, it began to eject
most of what it was made of into space. Over billions of years, these
eruptions created our Earth with the heavy elements remaining within its
core. Many of the atoms in our bodies are made the very same way,
particularly when the fetus is conceived. In fact, this “Process of Becoming,”
is the journey that all living things take when they come into being referred to
as, “The Pattern in the Tabernacle.”

Four (4) Billion years ago, Earth’s surface cooled to a point where a
primeval ocean could evolve. The oldest surviving rocks have been dated
from this time. At this time, Spirit rode to earth on the rays of light, sound
and heat energy from the Sun and gave birth to organic life in the waters of
the earth. In other words, the Sun’s Rays was the Ship and Spirit was the
Captain.

Life Appears on Earth

Stromatolites (Stroh-mah-toe-lites) came into existence about Three and

half

(3 ½) Billion years ago. Stromatolites are layered bio-fossils. They were

produced by single-celled bacteria that built up layers of sediment in the
earth’s shallow seas. Stromatolites are the earliest evidence of life on Earth
that can be seen without a microscope. The remains of fossilized
stromatolites provide ancient records of life on Earth. Eventually, the
environment in the primeval ocean became stable and cool enough for single-
celled life to evolve from complex molecules. Life appeared on Earth, almost
as soon as the planet had cooled enough for liquid water (H2O) to form.
Among the first living things were microscopic single-celled archeobacteria.

Three (3) billion years ago, bacteria used light, sound and heat energy to
make food from carbon-dioxide and water. This process is called,
“Photosynthesis.” This action released oxygen into the Earth’s oceans. Two
(2) billion years ago, oxygen produced by bacteria eventually combined with
all the available iron in the oceans. It entered the atmosphere in increasing
abundance. The evidence includes iron-oxides (rust) in sedimentary rock.

Two (2) billion years ago, the continued production of oxygen by bacteria
in the oceans began to enrich the Earth’s atmosphere. One (1) billion years
ago, the earth contained millimeter-sized fossil algae, which is the earliest
evidence of complete multicellular life organism with different kinds of cells
performing acts of reproduction. Multi-cellular life forms opened the way for
the evolution of larger organisms. Multi-cellular algae with groups of cells
with specialized functions, appeared on Earth around One (1) billion years
ago.

*See Appendix #2 – Cosmic Calendar – December 2

 One (1) billion years ago also brought the Tribolite into existence.
Tribolites are the first known animals with eyes. They belonged to a group
called arthropods, with jointed legs and external skeleton. Their closest living
relatives include the horseshoe crabs.

An explosion of life occurred during the Cambrian Age. The three major
ages included the Age of the Fishes/Amphibians, Reptiles and Mammals.
About Five hundred and forty (540) million years ago, a diversity of life
forms suddenly covered the Earth. Plants and animals have left an abundant
fossil record.

Dr. Richard Attenborough has done a great deal of research in the area of
Earth’s early life. The following is a summary of his television series on the
Science Channel.

The Age of the Fish - There are about 35,000 species of fish.

Vertebrates (organisms with a backbone) evolved out of the Invertebrates

(organisms without a backbone) during the Cambrian Age. About 500 million
years ago fish dominated life in the waters on the earth. The first fish are
called, “Myllokunmingia (my-lo-kun-minj-ee-ah).”

The species called “Lampry (Lam-pree),” had no fins or mouth. They

had a hole in the front of their face that allowed them to eat and they slithered
through the waters like a snake. By 450 million years ago, sharks developed a
jaw that let them grab food. The next species are called “Panayunnanolepis
(Pan-ay-un-nan-oh-leh-pees),” they were a fish with bones that had a jaw
and 4 fins. By four hundred twenty (420) million years ago, plants, worms
and insects inhabited the earth.

The Vertebrate fishes’ fins became limbs that allowed them to move onto
the earth because they could push their bodies up from the ground in order to
move forward or backward. They remained in shallow waters or thick
swamps. Their eyes were on top of their flattened head. The lobe-fin fish
developed shoulder joints which acted like limbs. Fish could still swim, but
their fins could also act as limbs that would allow them to walk on land. The
first vertebrate fish on land became the first group of amphibians to learn
how to breathe oxygen from the air, not oxygen in the water.
Amphibians

Amphibians are fish that could live in the water and on the land.
Salamanders are the largest amphibians still alive today. The original
amphibians include, frogs, salamanders and newts. They have moist skin and
they laid and kept their eggs in water covered with jelly. The Lizard is called
a “Tree Dragon,” their skin is dry with rough scales.

Reptiles - There are about 9,000 species of reptiles

Reptiles are Amphibians who eventually spent much of their time on

land. Reptiles began laying their eggs outside of the water. Their first eggs
were leathery. Over time, their eggs became hard and water-tight that allowed
them to lay their eggs on dry land.

Between 230 and 160 million years ago, dinosaurs (terrible lizards) were
born. The key to their advancement was the relationship of their legs to their
body at the hip, which allowed greater freedom of movement. Finally, their
weight rested on their back leg; the best example is the Tyranosaurus Rex
which was the largest animal on earth. The link between the sky dinosaur
(pterodactyl) to the birds was “Anteone,” some dinosaurs grew feathers that
allowed them to fly. Anchiornis

(ang-key-or-nees) were the first real birds. There are about 9,000 species of
birds.

About 65 million years ago, the dinosaurs disappeared from earth. Many
amphibians and birds continued to live; however, the mammals were in the
background, getting ready to take over the earth.

Mammals - There are 5,700 species of mammals

Mammals evolved from reptiles. The first mammals came into existence
about 195 million years ago. “Hadrocodium (Had-row-ko-dee-uhm)”is the
ancestor of all mammals. They were smaller than the top digit on a human
pinky finger. Humans dominate the mammals and are the most numerous.

Because mammals generate heat from within, they are warm-blooded.

Since they could see in the dark, and had a refined sense of smell, they
hunted at night. Reptiles had two bones on either side of their jaw and the
third bone was for sound in the ear. In mammals, these three bones shifted
from their jaw to their ear. These three bones became the middle ear’s
hammer, anvil and drum. The heightening of their senses allowed early
mammals to survive during and after the age of the dinosaurs.

Other forms of Mammals include,

1) Monothemes, who were early mammals that laid

eggs like reptiles, but, their mothers produced milk.
Their babies fed off the combination of yolk in the
egg and milk from the mother.
2) Marsupials/Placentals came into existence about
160 million years ago. Placentals gave birth to live
babies (eggs need time to hatch).

One hundred and twenty-five million years ago, Marsupials (Kangaroo-

Wallabee) were born. They lived during the dinosaur age. Eventually,
Juramaia (Jer-ah-maya/Jurassic Mother), the mother carried and nurtured
their baby’s body inside their body in the Egg/Womb. The Placenta in the
mother’s womb brought nutrients to their baby and carried the baby’s waste
out through the umbilical cord, the connecting tube between the placenta and
the baby.

The main features of the Placentals are,

1) hairy bodies
2) milk
3) giving birth to a live baby

With this explosion of diversity, mammalian life began to specialize. Ten

million years ago, there was a global warming effect on the earth and new
mammals emerged. The early primate with an opposable thumb/toe on their
hands and feet created the ability to climb. This gave mammals the chance to
get food in the trees.

Forty-seven (47) million years ago, mammalian eyesight greatly

improved.

Fleshy fruit adapted to the heat and plants developed color codes that invited
mammals to eat many more different types of foods. As the seeds scattered
by the wind and diversified plant-life, botanical choices flourished for the
mammals.

The earth’s climate changed again, and the dryness of the climate made
earth’s forest dwindle which ushered in the Age of the Mammals.

Ten million (10) years ago, a new mammal emerged that had a reshaped
pelvis that allowed them to create tools and weapons. The babies born would
have skulls with small bones that would remain separate. The skull changed
shape as it left its mother’s body and the skull’s plates did not fully fuse until
the child was at least two years old. However, the human family must thank
all of his/her predecessors for all the phenomenal gifts they inherited from the
earlier forms of fish, amphibians, reptiles and early mammals. These
characteristics include,

- backbone and jaw from the fish

- lungs and limbs from the amphibians
- water tight skin from the reptiles
- larger brain, sharper senses, manner of birth from the
early nocturnal mammals
- hands and color vision from the Primates
- larger brain, intellect, reason and language from the
early humans

*See Appendix #3 - Ages and Eras of Earth

Humanity’s Life History (Physical Evolution)

 Let us examine a hypothesis of the development of humanity’s physical
body. We must return to the Triassic age, the third (3rd) and final age of the
Mesozoic era. The Triassic age witnessed the ultimate transformation of the
lower animal into the higher animal and finally into human being.

Professor William Leo Hansberry of Howard University, wrote an

unpublished manuscript, titled, “A Discussion of the Morphological and
Physiological Changes that Are Supposed to Have Taken Place in the
Transformation of Ape-Like Creatures to Man.” 3

Professor Hansberry claimed that, sometime in the Triassic Period, there

lived in South Africa a group of animals called, “Therapsidae (Ther-ahp-si-
day)”. These animals presented a blend of primitive reptilian and primitive
mammalian characteristics. They lived mainly in the water, but, were capable
of surviving on land (Amphibians). They possessed, like all reptiles and
mammals, four (4) limbs, but they were short and mobile, capable of
producing motion, but not of supporting the weight of the body.

As time passed, these animals, for reasons unknown, either voluntarily or

involuntarily, took to living on land exclusively. In an attempt to adapt
themselves to the new conditions and environments, its organs and limbs
began to specialize in order to support the body and carry it clear off the
ground. But, in doing this, fifty-percent (50%) stability was gained and fifty-
percent (50%) mobility was lost.

Successful though it was, this feat was very gradual. The limbs, at first,
supported the body, only during the act of propelling the body forward,
backward, or side-to-side. Its body sunk to the ground when progression was
completed. Soon the limbs became strong enough to support the body
continuously and hence stability became fixed. As stability became fixed,
however, the limbs gradually became less mobile. They had been capable of
moving in any direction, but now were only able to move in a forward or
backward motion. This creature became the ancestor of the quadrupeds or
pronograde animals. But, not all of the Therapsidae species followed the
above course. Some took to climbing, first over objects in the pathway, and
then in bushes and trees. In the climbing process, the animals reached ahead
with one or the other of the mobile fore-limbs for a new grasp. While doing
this, the weight of the body was temporarily shifted to the hind limbs.
Simultaneously, the hind-limbs became specialized for supporting the upper
body and became stable. The first part of this is called, “The emancipation of
the fore/upper-limbs.” This habit of climbing saved the fore-limbs their
mobility and prevented them from becoming organs of more stability. It also
allowed these early mammals to further adapt to human characteristics, such
as, the use of tools with the fore/upper-limbs that would become arms and
hands. These conditions culminated in preventing these mammals from
continuing as pronograde (four-legged) animals and gave them the potential
to develop into orthograde (two-legged) animals.

Human beings are the masterpiece of the Cosmos. Humanity’s life history
began during the Miocene Period. The Miocene Period began about Twenty-
Five (25) million years ago; it was known as the, “Period of the Ape.” During
the Miocene, the earth was largely covered with luxurious forests. Two major
lines of advanced primates co-existed: ape-tending pongids and human-
tending hominids. During this period, the ape-tending pongids were superior
to the human-tending hominids. The population of apes grew and spread all
over central, central-east and central-west Africa. During this early time,
human-tending hominids were well down the road to extinction. Pongids
eagerly adapted to the forest world while hominids remained stubbornly
primitive on the grasslands. If the Miocene age had lasted longer, the
hominids (early humans) might have died out, but, it did not last. The
Miocene Period became the Pliocene period; neither the pongids, nor the
hominids had any responsibility for this change, the world’s climate altered
(just like present-day). At this point, the earth entered a drought millions of
years long. Forests dwindled and the ape-tending pongids dwindled with
them. By the sheerest accident, human-tending hominid’s liabilities during
the Miocene became assets during the Pliocene. The hominids failure to
adapt to the forests allowed them to adapt to the new environmental
conditions of the Pliocene. These conditions favored the hominids’ primitive
characteristics. Humans are primitive and unspecialized primates. However,
because of their ground-dwelling life style humans eventually acquired three
(3) very special gifts; intellect, reason and language. These three
characteristics of intellect, reason and language separated hominids from
pongids and all other animals.
 We find the first traces of human fossils in the Pliocene period, after
which came the Pleistocene period.

Somewhere between Fourteen (14) and Four (4) million years ago, it is
theorized that humanity’s most ancient ancestor moved almost entirely out of
the forest and into open savannah grasslands. In so doing, they became
entirely upright, bi-pedal walkers; a unique development in primate growth.
When humanity’s ancestors emerged as ground-dwellers, he/she differed
from the other tree-dwelling apes by being more willing to venture into this
open savannah. This led to his/her dietary change. This change was reflected
in the reconstruction of their back teeth. These dietary and habitat changes
also led to their new and different choices that caused changes in other parts
of their body such as, arms, legs, pelvic girdle (lower torso/groin area) and
skull. We can see this difference between the ground-dwelling humans and
the tree-dwelling apes. Our ancestors, while retaining many pongid features,
differed from tree-dwelling apes, enough to be considered the first human
beings.

The Seven (7) Anatomical Changes of Animal to Human Animal

There were seven (7) specific morphological (body type) and

physiological (physical appearance) changes that occurred over millions of
years in full and/or in part, from tree-dweller to ground-dweller. These steps
included,

1) The Development of the Power to Grasp

The animals that remained in the trees, preserved the mobility of the
fore/upper-limbs and hind/lower-limbs. While climbing, because of the
power of rotation, they were able to place the palm of their hand against the
new hold at a variety of angles. In climbing, the fingers were also flexed, in
order to make grasping more perfect. The power to grasp was first used in
grasping the limbs and branches of the trees in which the creature climbed;
but, once attained, it was also to grasp leaves and fruits, for carrying food to
the mouth, for scratching the body, etc. These activities gave rise to the feel,
shape and form of the body (morphology). The hand is an extraordinary
feature of a very primitive characteristic which goes far back into the
mammalian age. It is the retention of a condition so primitive that it is
matched only among its immediate kin and by types situated in vertebrate
stock at the point of mammalian divergence. The hand of man is more like
the hand of a Tortoise than a dog, pig, or horse these being more highly
specialized.

2) The Development of Hind/Lower-Limbs

The body of a pronograde is at the right angles to the hind/lower-limbs,

while the body of an orthograde is in a straight line with the hind/lower-
limbs. Now, the extensions of the hind/lower-limbs upon the trunk and the
anatomical adaptations it involved were the outcome of arboreal (tree) life. In
Therapsidae, the hind/lower-limbs were mobile and more or less at right
angles with the axis of the trunk of the body. With the coming of climbing
habits, the relationship between these parts of the body were changed; and the
hind-limbs were extended up under the trunk in a more or less straight line.
This animal became orthograde instead of pronograde in body posture. In
reaching out for a new grasp while in this position, the weight of the body
was thrown back upon the hind/lower-limbs. Under these conditions,
ancestral mobility of the hind/lower-limbs was a great handicap in the way of
affecting the stability required for the hind/lower-limbs. As time passed, these
disadvantages were overcome through morphological changes in the joints
which limited mobility and created more stability. While these developments
had their origin in the adaptations to purely arboreal habits, their
completeness did not take place until the land-dwelling progression had been
assumed. Even to this day, stability is still progressing. This can be proven by
a study of the morphological development of the extremities of the
hind/lower-limbs (legs), feet and toes. The feet in the early arboreal stages,
were in all probability built on the same pattern as the hand. The ability of the
foot to grasp even after it had become a supporting organ was still very
pronounced. The sole was turned upward, giving the foot an inverted
appearance. The big toe retained its opposable character. These arrangements
made climbing and progression habitual; both of these characteristics
gradually disappeared, and the inverted position of the foot and the opposite
character of the big toe no longer had value.

3) Recession of Snout (Nose/Mouth) Regions

Most pronograde (4-legged) animals have long snouts and faces, while
most

orthograde (2-legged) animals have relatively short jaws and faces. These last
features are in general most pronounced in the higher primates and reached
the height of their development in the human being. Because of the use of the
fore-limbs for conveying food to the mouth, by the orthograde animals,
instead of the use of the mouth for grasping food as is done by the
pronograde animals; the size of the jaws and the size and number of the teeth
were greatly reduced in the orthograde. The closer towards human, the
smaller are the teeth in size and number. In apes and human beings there are,
including the upper and lower sets, two incisors, one canine, two premolars,
and two molars for a total of thirty-two. The jaw and mouth is smaller,
naturally with the gradual decline in size due to the underuse of the extra
teeth. These general changes of the mouth brought about certain other
changes of considerable importance including,

1) the change in the size of the mouth cavity,

accompanied by a modification of the musculature
of the tongue, throat, and neck
2) the articulation in vocal utterances;
3) the changes in the general location of the eyes,
bringing them from a position on the sides of the
face to a position in front of the face and in more or
less the same plane and balance.

4) The Perfection of the Upright Posture

Another change brought about by the general changes of the snout

regions is the change in the position of the head on the spine. This is one of
the most striking differences between the pronogrades and the orthogrades.
This change made possible the perfection of the upright posture by homo
erectus and is one of the most important changes brought about by the
recession of the snout regions. The upright posture also afforded the
orthograde a more direct relationship between their forehead and the sun’s
light, sound and heat energy. The position of the erect body also aligned the
body so that the Foramen Magnum in the base of the skull stopped pressing
against the spinal cord and allowed the glandular liquids to flow without
interruption, especially the (CSF) Cerebral-Spinal Fluid in the brain and
nervous system. Psychologically speaking, because the head was upright and
forward looking, it gave this organism the ability to look forward into the
distance which began the concept of thinking and contemplating the future.

5) The Loss of Tail

The tail being a prolongation of the tail bone, folds back at the base of the
human embryo. The loss of the tail is due to the upright posture of the
primates. Many animals have highly specialized tails. Horses use them to
swat flies, while birds steer them during flight.

Four-legged animals, like cats, use their tails for balance, however,
humans walk upright on two legs. Our center of gravity passes vertically
down our spine, and we don't need another appendage to counterbalance the
weight of our rather large heads. We do not need a tail to swing from tree to
tree like other primates. Also, tails use valuable energy, and humans no
longer need tails to survive. However, we still have remnants of our ancient
tail. We each have a series of fused vertebrae, called a coccyx, at the end of
our spines. During the life of the fetus, the embryo continues to have a tail.
Around day thirty (30) of its development in the womb, this tail is absorbed
into the base of the spine. In other primates, the coccyx bone fully develops
into a tail. In very rare cases, human babies are born with actual tails. It is a
trait of distant ancestors that randomly reappears in some humans. Usually,
these tails are just a few centimeters (1 centimeter= about .34 inch) long and
are removed shortly after birth. 4

6) The Loss of Body Hair

When Australopithecus Robustus (early humanity) emerged, body hair of

their ancestors had diminished considerably. In the savannah and woodlands,
these hominids were almost constantly exposed to the heat of the sun.
Therefore, it became necessary for their bodies to develop a more efficient
heat loss system. This was achieved by the gradual loss of the body hair and
the multiplication of bodily sweat glands. This loss of body hair, however,
posed an additional problem; how to protect the underlying skin from the
direct rays of the sun since the hairy covering was disappearing. The response
was to develop a melanin synthesis capability in the skin. Some of the key
concepts highlighted by Dr. Nina Jablonski include,

1) Humans are the only primate species that have

mostly naked skin.
2) Loss of hair was an adaptation to changing
environmental conditions that forced our ancestors
to travel longer distances for food and water.
3) Naked human skin is better at purging the body of
excess heat than is hair-covered skin. Mammals
possess three types of glands for this purpose:
apocrine, eccrine and sebaceous. In most
mammals, the outermost layer of the skin, known as
the epidermis, contains an abundance of apocrine
glands. These glands cluster around hair follicles
and coat the hair in a lather of oily sweat.
Evaporation of this sweat, which cools the animal
by drawing heat away from the skin, occurs at the
surface of the hair. But the more the animal
perspires, the less effectively it eliminates heat
because the hair becomes matted, hampering
evaporation. In the human epidermis, in contrast,
eccrine glands predominate. These glands reside
close to the skin surface and discharge thin, watery
sweat through tiny pores. In addition to evaporating
directly from the skin surface, this eccrine sweat
vaporized more readily than apocrine sweat, thus
 permitting improved cooling.
4) The evolution of hairlessness helped to set the stage
for the emergence of large brains and symbolic
thought (intellect), analysis (reason) and linguistic
transmission (Language).
5) Naked skin itself played a crucial role in the
evolution of other characteristic human traits,
including our large brain and dependence on
language. Particularly with the skin’s production of
Melanin in the skin and internal parts of the body,
including neuromelanin in the brain.
6) When human skin lost hair, naked skin began the
biological process of developing skin pigmentation
to protect the skin from the harmful rays of the sun.
Eumelanin is the type of melanin within our bodies
and the skin that covers the body. It is melanin that
activates every system of our body including every
organ and gland in our body. Skin is the largest
organ in our body. 5
Eumelanin – The Melanin of the Skin and Inner Body
Eumelanin is the most abundant type of melanin in the human body.
Eumelanin is a dark brown or black pigment. Eumelanin imparts varying
shades of brown to hair and skin, with high concentrations found in the skin
of darkly pigmented people. More resilient eumelanins are deposited in hot
and humid regions.

Ultra Violet Radiation (UVR) is the type of solar radiation that is of

shorter wavelength and therefore greater energy than visible light.
1) UVR-A – Ultraviolet radiation of relatively low energy.

2) UVR-B – Ultraviolet radiation of relatively high energy.

3) UVR-C – The highest ultraviolet radiation.

Mammals in equatorial and tropical regions have a darker skin

pigmentation. Absorption of a certain amount of UV radiation is necessary
for the production of certain vitamins, notably Vitamin D3. There are four (4)
types of Vitamin D, Vitamin D1, D2, D3 and D4. Vitamin D1 and D2 are
inactive. Once impacted by the sun’s light, sound and heat energy; D1 and
D2 are converted to D3 and D4.

Vitamin D is called the sunshine vitamin. It is produced primarily in the

body through the skin’s absorption of the sun’s light, sound and heat energy,
which is ultraviolet radiation. Several compounds demonstrate Vitamin D
absorption. Only two (2) pro-vitamins, occur in food, ergosterol and 7-
dehydrocholesterol. Irradiation with ultraviolet light converts ergosterol into
Vitamin D2, ergocaliferol. Ultraviolet irradiation, in the skin of animals,
converts 7-dehydrocholesterol into vitamin D3, cholecalciferol.

The body’s ability to absorb calcium and phosphorous is tied to the

production of Vitamin D3, by the activation of Vitamin D1 and D2 by the
light, sound and heat energy of the sun. Teeth and bone have large amounts
of these two elements (calcium and phosphorous) and are the first parts of the
body affected by a vitamin D3 deficiency.

Vitamin D3 is an essential vitamin that is responsible for the absorption

of dietary calcium from the digestive system and is necessary for the growth
and strength of bones. The manufacture of vitamin D3 begins from
cholesterol precursors in the skin, triggered by UVR-B in sunlight. The
bioactive form of the vitamin, vitamin D3, is produced via a series of
chemical transformations that take place in the liver and kidney after the
process is initiated in the skin.

This principle is also vividly demonstrated among human populations.

Populations that evolved in sunnier environments closer to the equator tend to
be darker-pigmented than populations farther from the equator.
 7-Dehydrocholestrol is a biochemical substance. It is a zoosterol. Sterols
or steroid alcohols are a subgroup of steroids. Sterols of plants are called
phytosterols and sterols of animals are called zoosterols. An important sterol
is “cholesterol”. Cholesterol is a lipid found in the cell membranes of all
animal tissues and is transported in the blood plasma of all animals.
Cholesterol is also a sterol (a combination steroid and alcohol). The name
originates from the Greek chole=bile and sterols=solid and the chemical
suffix ol=alcohol.

7 Dehydrocholestrol is converted to pre-vitamin D3 in the skin. The

presence of this compound in human skin enables humans to manufacture
vitamin D3 from ultra-violet rays in the sunlight. It is also found in the milk
of several mammalian species. However, the milk produced by the mother of
each species is specific to the offspring of that particular species.

Cholesterol is required to build and maintain cell membranes; it regulates

membrane fluidity over a wide range of temperatures. Cholesterol is required
in the membrane of mammalian cells for normal cellular function.

The skin consists of two primary layers: the inner layer called the dermis,
composed largely of connective tissue, and the outer thinner epidermis. The
thickness of the epidermis ranges from 0.003 to 0.024 inches.

The epidermis consists of five strata (layers). From outer to inner,

1) Stratum corneum

2) Stratum lucidum

3) Stratum granulosum

4) Stratum spinosum

5) Stratum basale

The highest concentrations of 7-Dehydrocholestrol are found in the

epidermal layer of skin, specifically in the bottom two strata, stratum
spinosum and stratum basale, the production of pre-vitamin D3 is greatest in
these two epidermal areas.
 Synthesis of pre-vitamin D3 in the skin involves UV-B radiation which
effectively penetrates only the epidermal layers of skin. 7-Dehydrocholestrol
absorbs UV light activates vitamin D1 and D2, converts D1 and D2 into
vitamin D3 and D4. The two most important factors that govern the
generation of pre-vitamin are

1) Quantity (Ra’s intensity),

2) Quality (Appropriate wavelength) of the UVB irradiation reaching the

7-Dehydrocholestrol deep in the stratum spinosum and stratum basale.

Another important consideration is the quantity of 7-Dehydrocholestrol in the
skin. 6

*See Appendix # 4 – 7 Dehydrocholestrol

The Evolution of the Human Brain

From Australopithecus Robustus through Homo Sapiens Sapiens, the
human brain grew in density and size. However, the most important aspect
was not the size of the brain, but the development of its denseness which
encouraged higher order thinking skills and reasoning which led to deeper
states of consciousness. While becoming denser, the human brain’s
indentations got deeper. The more the conscious thought, the deeper the
indentations became. The more the indentations became, the more their
thought went deeper into consciousness and created an ascension to higher
order thinking skills. This interdependent cycle continues to this day,
enveloping, embellishing, entrancing and enhancing our movement towards
the doorway to the Collected Unconscious, who is the Creator and the
Ancestors in the waters of Nun.

Melanin in the Brain, neuromelanin, separated the Human animal from

the rest of the animal world. Neuromelanin shaped and developed a direct
relationship with

the higher order skills of intellect, reason and language. It is the impact of
neuromelanin on these three (3) special human skills that allows not only the
scientific study of who, how, where, and when humans were born on the
continent of Africa, but also, why were they born in the first place? What is
the purpose of humanity? The answer begins with the important function of
neuromelanin during Embryogenesis in the human female’s womb, born in
the Great Lakes Region of Africa (Kenya, Tanganyika, Uganda, Central and
South Africa).

Embryogenesis - The Beginning of Organic Life in the Womb

Embryogenesis is the original development of the embryo in the

mammalian’s mother’s uterus. After conception, the female egg begins to
divide and multiply into a cluster of fetal cells called a, “blastula.” The initial
blastula has three distinct layers of cell, the outermost level or ectoderm, the
middle layer is the mesoderm and the inner layer is the endoderm. Each area
of the adult human body is rooted in one of these three early layers of fetal
cells. Neuromelanin is melanin located in areas of the brain. Neuromelanin is
an organizing black molecule that orders and arranges the development of the
human being during embryogenesis.

The ectodermal layer contains melanin in high concentrations

throughout its region. Only 28 hours after conception, the ectoderm has
moved into the interior of the blastula and begins to form a neural tube.
During embryogenesis, this neural tube develops into the pre-brain and spinal
column. The neural tube unfolds into the spinal cord, the end of the tube or
the neural crest mid-point develops into the brain, and very importantly the
cells along the tube evolve into light-sensitive melanocytes, which eventually
develop into all the endocrine glands; pineal, pituitary, adrenal, mast cells,
hypothalamus, thyroid, parathyroid, pancreas, and others that will develop
into the gastrointestinal tract, lungs, and heart. This initial division occurs
prior to the first heartbeat. It is the first step in human life.

All these cells originated out of the melanin-dense ectoderm which

captures and absorbs light. This fetal development continues throughout
embryogenesis, guiding the development of the embryo from its earliest
stages to birth. It is intimately associated with the development of various
melanocytes along the neural crest and spinal line. Melanin is in every part of
our body, mind, spirit and soul. It manifests itself in these areas in various
ways.
 The neuromelanin tract is believed to be responsible for illuminating the
spirit of human beings. The blackness of neuromelanin attracts, captures,
absorbs and contains light, heat and sound energy that exists within the
human body. The absorption of this energy results in the phenomena of the
creation of electrical currents, magnetic fields, gravitational power, and
strong and weak forces. These photons continually organize the body, mind,
spirit and soul into a more complex, living energy system. 7

*See Appendix # 5 – Human Blastula

The highest form of consciousness is complimented and enhanced by the

rhythm, vibration and pattern recognition within the Cosmos’ frequency that
pervades African deep thought. This basic mode gave rise not only to the
perception of cycles in nature, but also to the earliest forms of codified
mathematics, science and the perception of distant rhythms in the solar
system. There is a direct linkage among the early development of the
calendar, the rhythm of the stars, the rhythm within the human body, the
rhythm of the environment, particularly the rhythm of the Nile, Congo,
Limpopo, Tamanrasett, Benue, Senegal, Volta, Orange and Niger Rivers over
millions of years.

The rising of resonance and vibrations of the neuromelanin nerve current

in music, particularly highly rhythmic music, can be seen throughout the
secret societies of Africa. It is even embedded in the genesis of music that
permeates African diasporic music from the ceremonies of Santeria, Voudoun
and Candomble to the roots of blues, gospel, ragtime, jazz, rock and roll,
rhythm and blues, and rap.

The phenomenon of a bio-luminous energy, perhaps a form of biological

superconductivity, moving through the physical and subtle body in specific
patterns, is recognized by innumerable cultures from time immemorial and is
directly observable to almost anyone who enters the psycho-spiritual
disciplines. It is often thought of as the primal energy in our species and
directly associated with involutionary spiritual forces. It rises ever upward
toward light, heat and sound; like a plant rooted in the earth; always seeking
to be united and reunited with the eternal light, heat and sound of
immortality, represented by the symbol of the Ankh.
 This neuromelanin nerve current, the common inheritance of all
humanity, both genetically and somatically is rooted in the neuro-dynamics
of human consciousness. It is present in embryonic form from the first stages
of human development. This spiritual animation is perceived as a current of
living energy by basic embodiment of the psycho-spiritual process. Melanin
unifies all living organisms; bacteria, plant, animal and human. It tends to
become localized in the major functional areas of the body. For vertebrates
such as mammals and higher primates, it concentrates in the skin, ears, eyes,
the central and peripheral nervous system, and the very important glandular
systems; i.e., the pineal, pituitary, thyroid, parathyroid, and adrenal glands. It
is also found concentrated in all the viscera, liver, arteries, heart,
gastrointestinal tract, muscles, and sensual organs. It is present from the pre-
dawn of life throughout the evolutionary adventure on earth. 8

Humanity is Born in Africa

The development of the human family in Africa happened over many

millions of years. The basic model of humanity is patterned clearly on the
African model. The abundance of archeological records report that no
skeletal remains older than 500,000 years can be found outside of Africa, but
multiple records of humanoid remains in Africa date back over four (4)
million years.

The oldest reported human skeletal finding outside of Africa was in Java,
the so called, “Java Man.” He was a Five Hundred Thousand (500,000) year
old skeleton of the human called, “Homo Erectus.” However, human foot
prints have been found in Africa preserved in a volcanic ash floor dating back
nine to twelve (9-12) million years. They are called the, “Laetoli Footprints.”

The Laetoli footprints are located about thirty (30) miles south of Olduvai
(located in Northern Tanzania). Of all the fossil sites in the Rift Valley,
Laetoli has always been different than the others. Laetoli was dry then, but
today the area is greener. Presently, there are several small lakes in its
vicinity and a good deal of vegetation. Laetoli has attracted students of the
ancient world for more than forty years because its deposits were believed to
be very old. The hominid fossils have been dated to be approximately 3.7
million years old. Laetoli was the first place where an adult Australopithecine
tooth was found. What set Laetoli apart from the other sites in the world are
some footprints that were found there. They confirm that hominids were fully
erect walkers at three million years Before the Common Era and even
possibly earlier.

The footprints are like modern human footprints. They are well-shaped
modern heels with strong arches, good balls on the front of the foot, and the
big toe is in a straight line. It doesn’t stick out to the side like an ape’s toe, or
like the big toe in so many drawings you see of australopithecines. The
direction of the prints indicate that the early human had been walking north
under some sections of land that had not yet been eroded. There were two
hominids, who were probably walking together; one (with slightly larger
prints) was a male; the other, possibly, was a female. They probably had been
erect walkers for at least over a million years.

To truly understand the phenomenon of evolution, let us take a chronological

look at the life history of the human family.

The central theory of humanity’s life history is that all species, living and
extinct, are related through descent, to a specific group of common ancestors.
In an inter-related branching pattern of descent, relationships between any
pair of species may be one of two kinds:

1) One species is the ancestor of the other.

2) Both are descended, at some point, from a common ancestor.

Closely related species, those with a recent common ancestry, tend to

look more alike than those more remotely related since usually they will have
inherited a larger proportion of characteristics of their common ancestor.

Human History reveals itself in a call and response pattern; Nature

signals to living species through her/his continual changes, and the species, if
they are to survive, initiate adaptive changes both at the micro and macro
level, mediated through the agents of heredity, the genes.

Humans belong to the order called, “Primates.” The larger group contains
the living lemurs and their allies (the lower primates) as well as, the
monkeys, apes and us (higher primates). The earliest known primates (before
humans) lived alongside the last dinosaur, over 65 million years ago.
 There are currently five (5) species of apes belonging to the pongid
family. Three of these species, the gorilla, chimpanzee and orangutan are
classified as the great apes. Two of the great apes, the gorilla and the
chimpanzee are found only in Africa and these are the two that are closest to
humans.

We know that the primate ancestors of the pongid and hominid had lived
almost exclusively in trees, subsisting on a diet of fruit and leaves. But, by 20
million years ago, some of the great apes had nearly completed a trend, begun
by their ancestors of spending increasingly more time on the ground. They
lived near trees to jump up to avoid predators eventually they became totally
ground dwellers. Humanity’s ancestor emerged 14 million years ago as a
ground dweller. Soon, he/she went to open savannah. But something else
happened to these early hominids dwelling in a hot, sparsely forested
environment.

Apes and humans, share the same basic structure, but, compared to apes,
humans are specialized in a number of features,

1) Large and internally reorganized brain

2) Bi-pedal walking modified body skeleton

3) Reduced face and canine teeth

4) Manual dexterity leading to use and manufacture of sophisticated tools.

The acquiring of the ground-dwelling habitat necessitated the

transformation of the foot from a prehensile (seizing, grasping) to a
supporting organ. Relatively little change took place in the arms and hands.
The complete freedom of the hand brought about the further opposability
(Opposite-ness) of the thumb, which became long and opposed to the other
digits (fingers), and increasingly useful on that account. The freedom of the
hand led to tool-producing and to tool-using habits and opened the door to the
creation of cultural history. Initially, our ancestors would have been classified
as another species of ape, but, a sequence of three (3) major changes
launched them in the direction of modern humans.
 1st change – Occurred by around four (4) million years ago. The structure
of fossilized limb bones shows that by then our ancestors, in contrast to the
gorilla and chimps, were habitually walking upright. The upright posture
freed our fore-limbs to do other things, among which tool-making would
eventually prove to be the most important. Standing upright also allowed the
liquid systems (blood, cerebral-spinal fluid, phlegm, hormones, and mucus)
of the body to freely circulate throughout the body.

2nd change – Occurred around three (3) million years ago, when our
lineage split in two. There were two (2) species of humans, Australopithecus
Robustus and Australopithecus Gracile. Australopithecus Gracile transmuted
into the denser brained Homo Habilis (Human of Ability/Tool-Maker).

3rd change – Occurred around two and half (2.5) million years ago. Very
crude stone tools appear in large numbers in areas of East Africa.

The Six (6) Physical Transmutations of the Human Family

Modern humankind was initiated by the Australopithecines who had a

massive skeletal structure and a cranium resembling an arrowhead.
Australopithecines existed for more than 3.5 million years. This is the age
attributed to “Lucy/Ardi” in Central/South Africa. By Two and a half (2.5)
million years ago, three (3) hominids existed. They were Australopithecus
Robustus, Australopithecus Gracile (who had a denser cranium than the
former and a more developed bone structure), and Homo Habilis, decidedly
more advanced than the former two, with a much denser cranium. These three
(3) specimens that represented the very beginning of humankind cannot be
found in Europe, Asia, America or anyplace else in the world, because they
never left Africa. These three (3) hominids were followed by Homo Erectus,
Homo Sapiens and Homo Sapiens Sapiens. There is an anatomical difference
between Homo Sapiens and Homo Sapiens Sapiens. Homo Sapiens, the fifth
(5th) species, did not have a frontal lobe in his/her brain, which is the seat of
creative intelligence. By the time the sixth (6th) species, Homo Sapiens
Sapiens came into existence, his/her brain expanded and housed the frontal
lobe that would enable him/her to transcend nature and activate their pineal
gland. This creative intelligence allowed Homo Sapiens Sapiens to develop
civilizations; including the Arts and Sciences and all that it implies (Math,
Spirituality, Astronomy, Language, Philosophy, etc.).

Australopithecine (Austral=Southern) refers to the ancient hominid genus

Australopithecus or to a grade of early hominids preceding the genus Homo.
The so-called robust australopithecine is distinguished by having larger teeth
and a more heavily built jaw structure than the species known as gracile
australopithecine.

The Australopithecine Line

With the appearance of Australopithecus some four (4) of more million
years ago, we reach the dawn of humankind. There are certain things we can
say about the Australopithecines,

1) They were efficient bi-pedal walkers.

2) Their habitat was largely open savannah and woodland.

3) They lived in hunting/gathering societies

It is also theorized that Australopithecines developed patterns of food

sharing that had a profound effect on hominid history since it created a whole
new behavior of cooperative behavior.

Australopithecines were probably herbivorous; the bulk of their nutrition

depended on gathering vegetables and fruits. Their environment was largely
open savannah.

Through the comparisons of Australopithecine skulls, it has been

demonstrated beyond all argument that while they had some ape-like
features, Australopithecines were definitely not an ape, but a hominid in the
process of moving closer to human than ape.

The Homo Line

Homo Habilis

Homo Habilis first appeared in the fossil record about 2 million years ago
and seems to have persisted for under half a million years. Homo Habilis
means, “Human of Ability.” Their remains can be found in Kenya, Ethiopia,
Uganda and parts of Southern Africa. They were given this name because
they were the first tool makers. Making and using tools is clearly one of the
diagnostic features of humanity. Homo Habilis differed little from
Australopithecus Gracile in the teeth, but had a significantly expanded, dense
brain, a less projected face and a more modern body skeleton. Homo Habilis
actively hunted small and medium sized animals as well as collecting a
variety of plant foods and butchering dead or disabled larger animals. Homo
Habilis, like those of Australopithecus, are confined entirely to Africa. Homo
Habilis was the first producers of the foundations of human culture.

Homo Erectus

Homo Erectus first appeared in Africa about 1.7 million years ago. These
Africans have also been found in Eastern Asia. Homo Erectus is perhaps the
most distinctive of all fossil human species. Robust, but, essentially modern
in its body skeleton, it possessed a long, low skull, angled sharply at the back
and constructed of thick bone. The brain of Erectus was larger, but, its teeth
were smaller than Habilis. Erectus was apparently the earliest form of human
to not only use fire (documented as early as 1.4 million years in East Africa),
but also to live in caves as well as in open sites. A more complex stone tool
kit appears in Africa at around the same time as fossils of its probable maker,
Homo Erectus. These tools are larger and more carefully shaped than tools
made by Homo Habilis and were made from a greater variety of stony
materials. Many tools were made for butchering, digging and animal-skin
cleaning tasks. Such tools have been found across Africa, Europe, India,
China and South East Asia.

Homo erectus was the first to stand fully erect called, “Bipedalism.”
Bipedalism is the ability to stand or walk on two legs rather than animals who
walk on four (Quadrupedalism). Humans exhibit habitual bipedalism; they
stand and walk on two legs all the time. Habitual bipedalism evolved
independently in several lineages of vertebrates, including the ancestors of
certain lizards and dinosaurs and the ancestors of the birds and humans.

Homo erectus’ height ranged from 4 ½ feet to 5 feet. He/She was an avid,
highly skilled tool maker and was like his/her hominid predecessor, black in
complexion. It is believed that the work of Dr. Leakey and other experts have
resulted in the triumph of the “Monogenetic,” theory of humanity in Africa;
they were by necessity black before becoming lighter in complexion through
environmental adaptation at the end of the Wurm glaciations in northern
Europe.

After one million years, Homo Erectus was the sole hominid in
possession of the earth, until the appearance of Homo Sapiens 200-150
thousand years ago. His/Her intellectual level represented a quantum leap
over his/her ancestors, and he/she was, consequently, a more efficient
exploiter of his/her culture rather than being a passive participant in it.
Although Homo Erectus migrated out of Africa into other parts of the Old
World, the Homo Erectus population was five to ten (5-10) times as high in
Africa as elsewhere.

Homo Sapiens

The two other Homo species that evolved out of Homo Erectus were
Homo Sapiens and Homo Sapiens Sapiens. Although Homo Erectus shared
the same habitat with Homo Sapiens for about 100,000 years, they died out
entirely between 40-30,000 years ago. The big difference between Homo
Erectus and Homo Sapiens or Homo Sapiens and Homo Sapiens Sapiens, is
less a case of brain weight than the absence of the prefrontal lobe in the brain
of Homo Sapiens. Homo Sapiens means, “Thinking Human.”

All modern populations belong to the species Homo Sapiens Sapiens. The
oldest Homo Sapiens Sapiens population is found in Africa, dating back to at
least 150,000 years ago and perhaps 200,000. No Homo Sapiens Sapiens
fossils of comparable antiquity can be found outside of Africa. The
accumulation of the best information now makes it very clear that humankind
had his/her origin in Africa. This African almost unilaterally peopled and
influenced the world from 5 million years ago to the beginning of the glacial
thaw of the Wurm glaciations period that began about 10,000 years before the
Christian era.

Homo Sapiens Sapiens

Homo Sapiens Sapiens at this point of evolutionary development, got to

his/her physical perfection. Their hands were the right size. The organs
worked as they should. The endocrine glands distributed the right amount of
liquids throughout the body to be able to function properly. The skeletal
system fortified the body so that the muscular system could stand erect. The
respiratory system breathed, while the circulatory system allowed the blood
to carry oxygen throughout the body. The digestive system ate, while the
excretory system got rid of everything the body could not use constructively.
The reproductive system recreated other humans and the immune system
protected the body from invading enemies. The human body went through a
Divine evolutionary process. Everything was the size the Creator wanted
them to be; and all and everything was fulfilling its Divine purpose.

The Creator had taken the physical road of Ma’at and balanced this
physical perfection with the knowledge, understanding, wisdom and intellect
of Tehuti. Life’s history had reached its ultimate physical evolutionary
proportions. Now it was time to take the spiritual road of Ma’at to perfect the
spiritual wisdom of Tehuti. It was time for the Masterpiece to search inside. It
was now the Divine time to take the involutionary path. It was time to search
and find the Creator within; knowing that when the body united with the
spirit, the Creator would then fulfill his/her original Divine thought and
desire; to “Know Self.” And would proclaim, “I am the Creator having a
Human Experience!”
 CHAPTER 2
INTRO-WORD - PART 2 - SPIRITUAL
INVOLUTION

Early Spiritual Philosophy was Based on Agricultural

Science
Nature was humanity’s first teacher

Early humans in Africa saw a pattern in earthly and cosmic nature, “As
above, so below.” Nature taught humanity that as their consciousness grew,
they would find their answers on the living Earth. While looking up into the
heavens, they saw similar relationships between the living earth and the
eternal heavens. Rhythms, vibrations, patterns and frequency recognitions
enhanced higher order thinking skills in African consciousness. This basic
model gave rise to concepts of cycles in nature, but also to the earliest forms
of mathematics and science. There is a direct and indirect link among the
early development of the calendar, the rhythms of stars, the human body, and
the environment; including the rhythms of rivers over millions of years.

This recognition brought about the comparative image of the creative

energy in agriculture. Agriculture was the key to the development of early
African Spiritual philosophy. Just as the seeds of plants in the earth went
through a process of conception, birth, growth, aging, death, decay and
resurrection; these early observers realized that this cycle also occurred in the
animal and human world; and so too in the stars above. It was during the
Neolithic period in Africa (between 18,300-17,000) that Nature taught
humans about spirituality. The development of agricultural science acted as
the bridge between superstitious and belief, belief and faith and faith and
scientific knowledge of the Divine. The hidden and revealed forces of the
nature of agriculture became the basis for Humanity’s wisdom of the cycle of
spiritual growth and ascension. African agriculturalists noticed that the
planting of a man’s sperm-seed within a woman’s body, fertilizing her egg
was like planting a seed in the earth (conception). Upon fertilization, they
recorded a period of development in the earth (gestation) until the plant
bloomed (human birth). The plant matured (human growth), aged, died and
grew again the next season (resurrection). The sun’s physical orb was not
given direct credit for this creation; it was the light, heat and sound energy
emitted from the sun’s rays traveling to earth, that was credited for life on
Earth. Light, heat and sound waves were seen science; the energy carried by
the waves was the unseen spiritual reproductive, regenerative power of the
Creator of all living things. Dr. Edward Bruce Bynum informs us,

“Along the banks of the Nile’s two sources, the Blue and the White Nile,
peoples began the cultivation of crops after millennia of merely gathering,
scavenging, and hunting. Over millions of years, Africans migrated down
these two branches. It was here, in the Hapi (Nile) Valley that the cultivation
of the land, the domestication small herds of animals, and creation of towns,
took place. The observation of the cycles of growth, maturation, harvesting,
and planting reinforced the natural perception of seen and unseen cycles in
the natural world. It would have been a small step to notice the planting of
human seed in the body of women, growth and pregnancy, birth, maturity,
then death and the symbolism of rebirth. With surplus food and a more
sedentary life, spiritual reflection on these cycles would naturally arise. In
the cycle of birth, death, and rebirth is the root of the intuition in the heart of
the myth of Osiris. At some point the age-old ritual of the burial of the dead
was infused with a new intuition, that of rebirth. The rise of this new cult, an
intuition nascent throughout the world at that time, occurred here first. The
Africans wrote this down in scripts, and it became the genesis of a new
religion and new idea in human consciousness. The idea was that life and
light could move into the unseen realm of death, undergo a transformation,
and reemerge in a new form.”1

Over millions of years, Africans became conscious to the pattern among

all living things that existed. This Cosmic, Earthly and Organic
(Plant/Animal/Human) pattern led to a study of what we today call Science
and Spirituality. Science (all knowledge), divided into subject areas are what
we teach in schools today; and Spirituality created ways of living in the
world. The “Pattern in the Tabernacle,” was the cyclical nature of the Cosmic
Universe. Science was Seen Spirituality and Spirituality was Unseen
Science. Africans in Kemet (Egypt) would eventually develop an organized
process of life they called, “Sacred Science.” The Priests and Priestesses
expressed these Sacred Scientific Symbols of their ideas on walls, stones and
papyri. It is important to remember that while Kemet (Egypt) was the tongue
of this wisdom, Kush (Northern Kenya, Ethiopia, Somalia, Djibouti, Eritrea,
Chad and Sudan) was the brain that first formulated the information based in
their cultural common sense that was expressed on these Kushitic/Kemetic
temple walls, stones, coffins and scrolls.

The Sun – The Ambassador of the Creator

Professor William Leo Hansberry, noted African historian, believed that

during the early evolution of humans in Africa, the first entity to be
worshipped was the sun. This celestial body was considered by Africans to be
the source of life on earth. Because of its impact on this planet, it was viewed
as the most important influence in their world. In the earliest human phases
of spiritual development, Hansberry contended that Africans worshipped the
sun because of its majesty and mystery. As millennia passed, they came to
realize that humans were profoundly and benignly influenced by its forces
and powers. However, as Africans studied this star closer, they were able to
create societies, grounded in scientific knowledge, that would later develop
into Nation-States with foundations in a “Sacred Science.” They measured
time, invented calendars and charted the seasons that ushered in precise astro-
agricultural charts. Interestingly, during the 19th Century, an African-
American named Benjamin Banneker would develop the first book of Astro-
Agricultural informationl chart that we today call, a “Farmer’s Almanac.”
This need to improve agriculture, while studying the heavens, improved their
technology. These discoveries made it clear to these ancient scholars that the
sun was more than just the source of the earth’s light, sound and heat energy.
The sun was the principal cause of all forms of life on earth.

Although the basic faith systems of these different African groups may
have been similar, the name by which they called the sun and the form in
which they paid homage to it differed. While most ancient peoples
worshipped the sun as the king of the gods, in time, they came to realize that
the visible sun was not a god itself, but the supreme manifestation of the
omnipotent (all-powerful), omniscient (all-knowing) and omnipresent (all-
present) power which was the Creator and Sustainer of life on the earth. This
creative force was light, sound and heat energy that emanated from the sun
by the fusion of hydrogen atoms.

In the Old Kingdom, the sun was called, “Atum,” the “Creative Utterance
(Voice),” of the Creator. Atum was the “Lord of the World” and the “Lord of
Life.” The Book of the Coming Forth considered the sun to be, “Creator of
Heaven, maker of beings, and procreator of all that is.” Akhenaten, the tenth
(10th) Neset Bity (Pharaoh) of the eighteenth Dynasty, called the sun, “Aten.”
Aten was considered to be the source, cause and reason for all things.
Akhenaten presented the sun as the most universal of all physical symbols.
To him, it was a symbol of a supreme intelligence possessing great power,
knowledge and a forever present spiritual energy. Akhenaten’s “Hymn to the
Aten,” compares the rays of the sun with Aten’s outstretched arms of Aten
that radiate and deliver energy from the sun that creates and sustains life on
earth.

In reference to Kush, ancient Kushitic records revealed that another title

that the king had was, “Son of the Sun.” Some of these records clearly spoke
of human evolution and their development on earth. Professor Hansberry
discussed the Kushitic belief that credited Kush with being the birthplace of
humankind and the garden of human origins. It was the unique relationship
that the sun had with the moisture and matter of the primeval earth that
created all forms of life. This relationship between the earth and the sun,
made the Kushites the oldest civilized members of the human race. 2

The sun is considered the “Maker and Governor of all things,” in other
parts of Africa today. The Bantu Kavirondo of Kenya named their sun,
“Nasaya,” who was considered an expression of an aspect of the Supreme
Being and the Creator and Originator of all things. The Wapare of
Tanganyika worshipped the sun as, Ithuwa,” who was not only their creator,
but, was also the home of their Supreme Being. The Wachagga, also from
Tanganyika, recognized the sun as, “Ruwa.” They said Wachagga, “Does not
change; as he was old, so he is now: he has the power to do all things.” The
Barotse of the Upper Zambesi named the sun, “Nambe.” Nambe was the
creator of the Universe and the great cause of everything that happens, for
nothing can be done against his will.

Many Africans in the Belgian Congo, French Equatorial Africa, the

Guinea Coastlands and French West Africa looked to the sun as their
supreme being. In Central and West Africa, the Supreme Being was more
often personified by the sky than the sun, but the sun was always included in
their ceremonies that paid respect to their creator. Evidence came chiefly in
the form of raised stones generally called, heliolithes, constructed by various
African solar cults.3

Professor Hansberry stated that students of modern science were

rediscovering what the ancient Africans had been aware of for centuries. He
reported new information was surfacing proving that heat, light and sound
energy from the sun improved the vitality of the body as a whole and helped
to build up resistance to diseases. He cited modern scientists who claimed
that abundant sunlight was the greatest destroyer of germ life in living things.
When sunlight contacted the human body, it increased the calcium,
phosphorus and iron content in the blood and stimulated the metabolic
process.

Hansberry concluded his essay by stressing both a spiritual and scientific

reason for the respect and adoration Africans gave the sun. They worshipped
the life-giving energies that emanated from the sun not the celestial body
itself. This system of faith was practiced by early men and women in Africa,
thousands of years before the major religious and faith systems of today.4

Neter/Neteru – Characteristics of the Creator

An important feature of the Neter was its multi-referentiality. In other

words, one Neter could change its meaning or symbol when acted upon by
different situations. Each situation altered its meaning. It could change its
forms and actions, but, the Neter’s symbol would always remain the same.
For instance, the sun was represented many different ways. It was,

1) Atum (Temu), the Creative Utterance of the

Primate of the Essences, also called, “The Self-
Created One,” who rested upon Ptah and called the
other Neteru into Being.
2) The Primal Serpent delineated the boundaries of
the Universe.
 3) The Phoenix Bird, when thought to be dead, rises
from its own ashes. This is another symbol for
resurrection.
4) Khepera, the Dung Beetle, with a sun disc on its
head, perpetually evolves life by rolling its young in
dung (the challenges of life). It represented the
“Process of Becoming.”
5) Ra, the Sun, kept the world in order through its
effect on nature.
6) The Falcon, Heru, epitomized the zenith of energy
and power. He was the symbol of eternal light, truth
and rebirth.
7) Aten, the physical manifestation of the spiritual
force behind all life that existed. They theorized that
the sun’s rays were not only the principal cause of
all the forms of life on earth, but, Aten (sun’s Rays)
was the Essence from whence all life on earth came.
They saw themselves as parts of the sun. That is
why Kushitic/Kemites called themselves, “Children
of the Sun.”

Neteru – Metaphoric Characteristics of the Creator

“Neteru” is the plural for “Neter.” Besides the Solar Neter, there were
earthly and Cosmic Neteru. The earthly Neteru were represented by stones,
trees, animals, symbolic objects Djed Column, statues, human beings, etc, all
viewed as emanations of the Divine Creator. The Cosmic Neteru were
represented by the great forces of the Universe, such as, the sky, stars and
earth (Geb/Seb). Neteru were the personifying forces that depicted thoughts
and ideas about Nature. However, the most important aspect of Neteru was
the balancing effect they had on good and evil. Humans, by their intentions,
chose the Neter, or Nature of the situation. The purpose of the Neteru was to
guide humans to make the best choice in life.

The Neteru are male and female aspects of Nature. Although they appear
to be opposite in character, they are interdependent to each other. Without
one, the other could not exist. On closer examination, they acted as
extensions of one another. Neteru differ only by matter of degree. They teach
us that opposites can be balanced. This concept is known as the principle of
Polarity. There is gender manifested in everything and all. Masculine and
Feminine principles are forever present and active in all phases of existence
on each and every plane of life. It is this balance of opposites and
compliments which brought and continues to bring the Universe into Being
and continues its becoming.

Everything that you are looking for on the outside, already exists inside
of you. This concept was enshrined in the story told by Frank Baum called,
“The Wizard of Oz.” Dorothy wanted to go home. Scarecrow wanted a brain.
Tinman wanted a heart and Lion wanted courage. They fought evil to
influence the great Wiz to fulfill their wishes. When all was said and done,
their actions proved that they already possessed what they wanted.
Scarecrow’s plan proved he had a brain. The Tinman’s concern for everyone
showed he had a heart and the Lion’s protective nature demonstrated his
courage. Dorothy got home by having faith in herself and clicking her heels
and saying, “I want to go home,” three times.

Every individual is born with a Cosmic encyclopedia that contains all the
information that has ever existed, exists now, and will one day exist in the
future. This eternal library is called, “The Akashic Records.” Our Earthly
responsibility is to recognize, manifest and activate this great wealth of
information from within. To achieve this goal, you must have knowledge,
heart, courage and being at home with your divine gift. It is like being in a
dark room where you cannot see anything. You find the light switch and turn
the light on and see everything in the room, the question is, “Did everything
in the room appear when you turned the light on?” No, they were always
there, your light was not on. Our Cosmic responsibility is to find our unique
Divine gift by searching for our switch and turn on our Spiritual light. Our
Spiritual light has always existed, each of us must acknowledge, accept and
approve it. However, just like our Earthly responsibility, our spiritual gift(s)
lay dormant, at rest within us, until activated by consciousness.

Cosmically, let us go back before the beginning began. Spirit was at rest
in the waters of Nun. In science, Spirit was potential energy (energy at rest).
Science says that at the first moment of the beginning of the Cosmic
Universe, potential energy was converted (activated) into kinetic energy
(energy in motion); and this conversion of energy activated Spirit within
Matter, being began and the process of becoming started. Both Spirit
(Energy) and Matter always existed. The human Spirit became active the
same way the Cosmic Spirit came to be at that moment. What is called, “The
Big Bang” (in science); is like the fertilization of the human female egg by
the human male spermatazoon.

Spirit sees everything but does not have eyes. Spirit hears all sounds but
has no ears. Spirit can smell but does not have a nose. Spirit tastes the air,
water, land and fire without a tongue. Spirit feels every emotion and thinks
every thought but does not have skin or a brain. However, when encased in
the human body, spirit is activated and is allowed to sense all experiences.

In ancient Kemet (Egypt), Africans viewed the moment of conception as

the soul being captured in a fish net. This mystical symbol of ancient Kemet
(Egypt) signified the soul, the “Ba” (represented by the Bennu bird), as being
trapped within the body (net). Spiritual liberation was the liberation of the
soul (Ba) from the finite body (Djet). This pictograph can also be compared
to the Universal Law of Polarity. Ptah within Nun = Energy within Matter =
Soul within the Body which = the Bird within the Fish Net.

*See Appendix # 6 - Picture of Bird in a Fishing Net

The three (3) symbols of this pictograph are the falcon, Heru,
representing the resurrection of Soul (Ba bird), the Neset Bity (Pharaoh),
depicting the divine human and the Ram/Khnum, signifying Amen, who is
the hidden, Creator of All.

Spirit
Dr. Richard King defines Spirituality as a state of consciousness of
profoundly expanded awareness that is achieved by a process of educational
initiation in a Kemetic University Mystery System as Grade 3, being in unity
with light. A state of being in which a Human develops the knowledge and
the will to free their own Soul from the chains of their own latently Divine
physical bodies to develop inner vision, an operative Eye of Heru. 5

After millions of years, the human body (head, torso and lower limbs)
evolved to its divine proportions, and the four (4) ventricles of the ventricular
system ballooned open in the limbic system of the brain. At this moment, the
mind had a spiritual epiphany, the human psyche remembered its divine
purpose. At this sacred time, like the same moment at the Big Bang, the mind
recalled what the Creator had thought before the beginning began, “I want to
know myself.” Scientifically, this moment would have occurred at the Homo
Sapiens Sapiens stage of human life. On the Cosmic Calendar, it would have
been during the last 3 to 4 seconds of the Cosmic year. See Appendix #2

Involution inspired the human Ka (Spirit) to recognize itself by recalling

its original source, the Nun (Universe). The further inward you travel within
your body, the purer the energy gets. As you go outward, the more physical
energy materializes. While invisible by nature, the Chakras are spinning
wheels that activate and harmonize matter and energy, body and spirit.
Involution’s purpose is to search, find and motivate the Creator within each
human masterpiece. Once the Creator is recognized and embraced, the spirit
within becomes conscious of its consciousness. As each human goes through
this spiritual journey, his/her soul takes shape and metamorphosizes its
metaphysical potential. Dr. Sobunfu Some informs us in her book, “The
Spirit of Intimacy,”

“Spiritual Inspiration’s purpose is to bind us in such a way that we

maintain our connection, not only with ourselves, but, also with Nature.
Spirit helps us fulfill our own life’s purpose and maintain our sanity…spirit is
the life force in everything, spirit helps us accomplish our life’s purpose and
maintain our connection to the Cosmic spirit world.” 6

Dr. Some creates an image of spirit that will again reveal itself when we
analyze the African texts carved on the walls, coffins and papyri in Kemet
(Egypt). Spirit exists. Spirit is the essence of actualizing visuals. It is what
makes your dreams reality. Spirituality is a way of life. It is in all things, all
around us. Each of us has access to Spirit. Although Spirit cannot physically
be seen, heard, tasted, smelled or touched, it is the very nature that allows us
to see, hear, taste, smell and touch all things invisible. Spirit is our third eye,
ear, nostril and our second tongue and skin. The blood pumps the heart, the
heart does not pump the blood. The blood is everywhere in our body; just like
the Soul. Our Soul, as we will discuss later in this chapter, is the
individualized unique Spirit in each living essence. The Soul is the force that
energizes the Spirit. In regard to Involution, Dr. Some says,

“Life is the search for Spirit. It is an intimate journey. The Body dies
when the life-giving animating force of Spirit, leaves the body. The Spirit
does not die, when the Body dies. The spirit moves on to the next world.
When the spirit is captured by the body, the soul is born. The soul is the
personal energy that each living thing possesses.”7

The science of spirit is the light, heat and sound energy that emanates
from the sun and reaches our Earth through the sun’s rays. Dr. Edward Bruce
Bynum, in his book, Dark Light, reveals,

“Light is the invisible force that converts energy at rest into energy in
motion. Spirit lives in light wherever we see it. Light is Spirit in flight. Spirit
lives in light and light lives in Darkness.”8

Just as Spirituality is Unseen Science and Science is Seen Spirituality,

Light is seen darkness and darkness is unseen Light. Darkness is Omipotent
(All-Powerful), Omniscient (All-Knowing) and Omnipresent (Existing in All
Places). Darkness is where Light and Spirit are conceived and born.

Consciousness is at rest in the dark and moves in Light. This Light of

Consciousness is the Pattern in the Cosmic Tabernacle, the Universe’s Holy
of Holies. Consciousness allows us to ascend to deeper thoughts that incite
our chakras that excite sensations of vibrational bliss. It is in this blissful
conscious dimension that humans come in contact with their own unique
divine gift(s). Many of these experiences lead human beings to become seers,
prophets and founders of higher forms of spirituality. Physically, sensations
of consciousness are usually focused at the base of the spine and moves up
through to the top of the head. Consciousness, at its highest frequency escorts
us into what we call “Death.” African scholars in Kemet taught that after
death, the spirit moves to a higher frequency possessing a higher vibrational
dimension of light. Dr. T. K. Moore says,

“We may physically die, but our energy is elevated into another plane of
light in the expansive electromagnetic spectrum. Our Ba is released… into
the dark matter/ dark energy that pervades the universe. When it is time to
get ready, death is the joyous ride of flight into the light of the universe.” 9

Dr. Bynum believes that the original human beings that ascended into
higher consciousness, existed (thought, spoke and lived) in six (6)
dimensions. These dimensions included,

1st = Height

2nd = Length

3rd = Width

4th = Space/Time

5th = Light, Vibration/Frequency of Light

6th – Gravity (Force of Gravity = Curve of Space) – Human Footsteps in the

Cosmos

Height measures up and down, length determines left to right and width
describes front to back. All of these calculations are experienced within space
(geography) and time (history). When human consciousness ascends into the
fourth dimension, space is united with time and human beings are allowed to
have cosmic experiences in the space-time continuum. In this dimension,
humans enter into the cosmic Universe’s library of all time and space. They
exist in a place where the potential of the next dimension, light, is revealed.
The fifth dimension is light’s chauffeur. Light carries spirit throughout the
Universe, leaving its imprint throughout the Universe. Cosmic footprints are
gravity, the sixth dimension. Gravity is a result of the complimentary balance
of centrifugal and centripetal forces. 10

As these prolific African scholars expanded their scientific knowledge,

they created a spiritual philosophy and a way of living that complimented the
six dimensions. This philosophy was explained in figurative language and
was carved on walls of temples, coffins of the deceased, and papyri using
height, length and width. These first three (3) dimensions can be experienced
on the physical level and are a version of light called, “Objective Light.”
Objective Light is the seen aspect of Spirit. In the Shabaka text, Objective
Light would be called, “Amenet.” The Revealed principles of the Creative
Force of the Cosmic Universe.

Physical Science defines matter as having two (2) characteristics, matter

1) takes up space
2) has weight

Matter appears to us on Earth ranging from molecules to mountains.

Light has a dual nature as a wave and a particle. It is called a “waveicle.”

Objective light follows natural laws. Observable light or particles in

nature move even faster than the speed of light.

Just as human life comes into being when spirit is captured by the body,
life occurs when energy is captured when light slows up in flight. When the
vibration of light slows down, spirit gets captured in matter, leading to
patterns of conception, birth, aging, death, decay and resurrection in the four-
dimensional world of time-space. Light is the physical visualization of the
spiritual realm.

The last three (3) dimensions are experienced on the unseen level called,
“Subjective Light.” In the Shabaka text, Subjective Light would be called,
“Amen,” the Hidden principles of the Creative Force of the Cosmic Universe.
Dr. Bynum says that subjective light,

“…manifests itself from sunlight to moonlight to electromagnetism, photons,

electrons, and quantum mechanical processes. Through the energy fields
(neurotransmitters) of the synaptic junctures between the neurons in the
brain, we feel light when we sense the presence of the incomprehensible
intelligence we call, “Creator.” The subjective realm of light is guided by
strict natural laws.” 11

Dr. Bynum continues,

“Psycho-spiritual methodologies that we can feel, observe, replicate, and

communicate; create wavelengths of the subjective realm of light, like its
objective expression; also encode vast amounts of information about the
multidimensional and spiritual nature of light. 12

Time does not exist in the unconscious dimension. Everything moves at

unfathomable speeds. THE SPEED OF DARKNESS MOVES FASTER THAN
THE SPEED OF LIGHT. 13

No matter how fast light travels, darkness is already there before light
gets there. Humanity is to spirit as matter is to energy as objective light is to
subjective light. Fire is this energy that underlies the life of the Cosmic
Universe that creates “Soul Power.”

Soul
Dr. Richard King defines Soul as a state of consciousness that is
operative in a Kemetic Educational Process of grade 3, a Sun of Light. A
state of ascension, in which the melanin mediated Holy Black Body,
undergoes a metamorphosis of the sensory organ receptors allowing a
freedom of the Soul. 14

Humans were believed to be the synthesis of both male and female

energy. This “Twin-ness,” constantly interacted with the Cosmos, which is
the organized and arranged part of the Universe. The sacred science of
ancient Kemet was thoroughly inter-related and intra-related with all things
sacred and scientific.

Humans were seen as the micro expression of the Universe. The Neset
Bity (Pharaoh) was considered to be the Divine Human, who represented the
ultimate example of what all humans could and should become.
Understanding the human mind represented the unfolding of the mysteries of
the Universe. The functioning of the human mind was the cornerstone to the
study of science, mathematics, psychology, spirituality, and philosophy.
These connections still exist today.

Amazingly complex, ancient Kushitic-Kemetic spiritual philosophies

represented a clear, concise and cogent series of analogies which defined how
the natural world functioned. This spiritual thought also described the
potentialities of human possibilities when united with nature.

Ancient Africans created a spiritually scientific system that unified their

nation-state. The united two lands of Upper and Lower Kushitic-Kemet
(Egypt) was more than just the geographical nation-state. Sama Tawi (Sa-
mah Tah-wee) represented the unity of spirit and matter, and body and soul.
With this advanced holistic technology, grounded in spirituality, they
mastered physics and physical medicine, while understanding that all these
areas were representations of the unification of the Creator within the human
Ka with the Creator’s Universal Ka.

Africans in Kush-Kemet (Egypt) realized intelligence to be

multidimensional, it was rational, respectful, spiritual and ethical. The
intelligent person was not simply one who had mastered a technique, but, was
moral enough to know when and how to apply that technique. The intelligent
human realized his/her moral and spiritual obligation to the rest of humanity
and Nature.

The ancient Kushitic-Kemites had their own story of human creation.

They believed that the Neter, “Khnum,” created Man/Wombman from earthly
substance (nitrogen) on a potter’s wheel. When we study the pictograph
explaining this creation story, we see Khnum, a Ram-headed Neter with two
figures. Khnum created the Spirit (Ka) first, then the physical body (Djet)
next. We know this by the closest figure to Khnum, having his/her hand up to
his/her mouth. This gesture depicted a child in the visual language of Medu
Neter (hieroglyphics). The figure behind this child was the first created,
because it is the farthest from Khnum.

See Appendix # 7 – Khnum at the Potter’s Wheel

Khnum was depicted as a ram for cosmological purposes. In Kush-

Kemet, March 21st began the vernal equinox (Springtime). This equinox
meant that the days and nights were equal in time (Equi=Equal). Aries began
the creation season. The astrological sign of Aries (March 21st-April 19th),
was represented by a ram. A Ram is a male sheep. The female sheep is called
a Ewe (You) and a baby sheep is called a “Lamb.” Khnum was the earthly
symbol of creation as the vernal equinox, which begins the season of Spring.
The Kemites did not worship the ram, but, the natural, scientific and
theological concept embodied in the male sheep we call, “Ram”.
Linguistically, in the Kushitic-Kemetic language, “Ram,” meant “to conceal.”
Hence, the ram Khnum, is called, “Amen,” which also means “the hidden.”
The difference in this African story is that Man/Wombman were created at
the same time. The real pair created by Khnum was the body and spirit of
organic life, not man and wombman. The creation, created by the Creator,
was the synthesis of matter and energy. The human spirit was called, “Ka,”
and the body was called “Djet.” The Ka (spirit) was captured within the Jet
(body).

The ancient Africans divided the soul into seven (7) areas, and the
physical body into three (3) sections. The living physical body was called,
“Djet.” This Djet existed from the moment of conception and went through
the stages of birth, growth, aging, and death. At death, the Djet becomes the
“Khat.” Through decomposition and decay, the Khat becomes the “Sah.” The
Sah is the mummified Khat that is swaddled in linen cloth (mummified). In
this cocoon-like state, the deceased ascends to the fourth (4th) stage which is
the Journey of the Weighing of his/her Heart-Soul against the feather of
Ma’at. The heart is judged by the forty-two (42) judges (the Forty-Two
Affirmations of Ma’at), in the Judgment Hall of Asar, who is the Neter of the
Next World. The mummy in the linen cloth can be compared to a cocoon.
The transformation of a caterpillar into a butterfly can be seen as an allegory
representing the resurrection of a human soul; with the cocoon representing
the Sah (wrapped mummy).

The cocoon is created by the caterpillar where it will transform into a

butterfly. The caterpillar’s ability to become a butterfly is determined by
spinning the chrysalis (cocoon). The strength and vitality of the chrysalis is
determined by the life of the caterpillar. From its birth, it is important for the
caterpillar to eat the proper leaves. The caterpillar depends on the health of
the green plants to give it the ability to spin a strong cocoon. Within the
cocoon, the caterpillar transpires (trans-spirits) into a butterfly. So, from
being an earth-dwelling caterpillar eating leaves, it becomes a flight-bound
butterfly eating nectar from plants. Imagine these ancient Africans observing
this event in nature. It is a phenomenal analogy for what happens to humans
before, during and after life. From being a bipedal walker on the earth,
humans become conscious by thinking truth, speaking truth and doing truth
(caterpillar eating leaves); upon death, the human transforms into the Ba bird
(soul) and flies back into the heavens to live with the Creator of All and the
Ancestors (butterfly eating nectar).

The Seven Characteristics of the Human Soul

According to the writings of ancient African scientists in Kush-Kemet
(Egypt), the Human Soul was divided into seven (7) sections. The Soul (Ba)
was believed to be the sum total of each human. The heart (Ab) was the
vibration of the soul. While the spirit (Ka) of each person was the same, the
soul differentiated one person from another. Like the drops of water in the
Great Ocean. All drops are in the same body of water (Universal Ka), but
each drop is different (Individual Ka) from each other. Each characteristic of
the soul (Ka, Ba, Kaba, Akhu, Seb, Putah and Atmu), described the varying
natures within the human being. By combining the seven (7) levels of the
Soul, the ancient African scientists realized and taught that the power of the
Soul manifested itself through the transmutation of transformation.

The ancients nurtured the nature of each section of the soul by obeying
the 42 laws of Ma’at. Each human being was essentially connected with the
Universal Divine Force and with everything else in Nature.

Dr. Wade Nobles defined these seven (7) souls as,

1) Ka (From Conception and Birth to 2 years) –

The Ages of Enhancing the Senses

The Ka is the principle spiritual Essence. It is the animating force within

the human, that connects all living things with each other; from plants to
animals to humans. The individual Ka is a microcosm of the Universe which
is the macrocosm. The Ka demonstrates that the human being is of heavenly
energy, as well as, earthly matter. The Ka acts as the glue that keeps all
aspects of the soul united. The Ka possesses magical and mystical powers.
The Ka is the force that gives the soul its wings allowing it to resurrect at
death to fly into the next phase of life in the Eternal Temple of Immortality.

2) Ba (Ages 2 Through 6) –The Ages of Acquiring

Foundational Knowledge

The Ba is the sum total of each human. It is the essence of breath, the
living force within each human that gives each person his/her own individual
personality. On a biological level, the Ba flows within the circulatory (blood)
system and is the imprint of DNA. It is the unseen energy that creates all seen
functions that exists in all and everything. When the Ka is fused with the Ba,
a unique being is created that has its own divine character. Some call this
period, “The Terrific Twos.” The operative aspect of the child is questioning
everything.

3) Kaba (Ages 7 through 9) – The Ages of Pre-

Reasoning

The Kaba is the “Spirit of the Soul.” It is the unseen protector of the auras
that emanate from the Djet (Human Body). There is a natural connection
from this outer protection with the inner auras we call “Chakras.” It unites
emotion with motion. It nurtures and sustains the senses with the ability to
perceive light and heat energy that creates the color spectrum. The Kaba is
the seat of temptation and plays a part in the diseases of the human body. It is
the Cosmic library that contains all the information that has ever existed,
exists now and will ever exist. It is the place that humans go to access
Universal wisdom. Humans, at their will, can reach into the recesses of their
own consciousness and retrieve valuable knowledge. It assures us that all
wisdom we need resides within each person. The Kaba acts as a protective
shield. During this period, children begin to compare and contrast their life’s
experiences.

4) Akhu (Ages 10 through 11) – The Ages of

Reasoning
 The Akhu is the center of the intellect, reason and language. It houses
emotional wisdom and mental perception. The Akhu explains the mystical
and mysterious worlds. The characteristics of the Akhu is judgment, analysis,
and emotional and mental reflection. These characteristics are skills that need
to be developed over time and dedicated to the ascension of the Divinity
within each person. The Akhu is the Soul of knowledge, understanding and
wisdom.

5) Seb (Ages 12 through 14) – The Ages of the Sense

of Self-Concept

The Seb is the Ancestral soul within each person. It is the collected
lineage of each human being. The Seb is the collected unconscious Soul of
the Creator in unity with the Ancestors. The Seb is the parents, grandparents,
great-grandparents, and the entire past lines of descent. This soul manifests
itself in human beings during adolescence and puberty. This soul is evoked
during the Rite to Pass celebrations at the age of 12/13. These ceremonies
awakened, greeted and were welcomed by the community; while joining the
initiate’s Ka, Ba, Kaba and Akhu souls. The evidence of the presence of the
Seb is the ability of the adolescent to reproduce him/herself. The Seb reminds
the individual that the act of reproduction is a sacred act to be respected that
also has regenerative properties. The community realizes that it is his/her
duty to teach these sacred lessons to their children. The Seb is that part of the
Soul that remains on the earth after their physical life, in the form of
offspring.

6) Ptah (Ages 15 through 19) – The Ages of

Connecting Higher Order Thinking Skills with
Mental Ascension

The Ptah is the Soul of the original Creator of Creators, our first Mother
and Father that is in each of us. The Ptah is our original Ancestor, The
Creator. Ptah is the Cosmic memory that matures each individual. It governs
and directs self-discipline that initiates and maintains respectful and ethical
conduct. Ptah, as a level of the human soul, can be compared to the Ptah of
the Memphite Text; the Primeval Hill, Ptah, rising from the Primeval Waters
of Nun, bringing forward Temu (Atum) who names all things and gives each
thing its place in the Universe. Ptah makes possible Atum, the “Divine Voice
of Deep Thought. Ptah in harmony with the Akhu conceives of Cosmic
Wisdom which requires self-knowledge, self-discipline and self-mastery in
the service of one’s Higher Being in order to be considered a worthy citizen
of the Beloved Cosmic Community.

7) Atmu (Ages 20 through Eldership) – The Ages of

Uniting the Seven Souls

The Atmu is the Divine, Eternal soul. It is represented by Parenthood.

Atmu contains the presence of full creative powers and the ability to create
the future. It is the diplomatic ambassador that defines the personality of the
individual. Atmu unifies and synthesizes the Ka, Ba, Kaba, Akhu, Seb and
Ptah.”15

Ancient Kushitic-Kemites built a temple in the city called, “Waset.” They

named it the “Ipet,” meaning the “Holy Place,” but today it is called the
Grand Lodge of Luxor. This temple was built in the direct proportions of the
human body. It is called, “The Temple of Man.” However, it has also been
noted that the construction of the temple also measures the growth of the
Human Soul through its 7 levels.

See Appendix # 8 – The Ipet at Waset and the 7 Levels of the Soul

Ancestors
Each of us is seen as a spirit who has taken the form of a human in order
to carry out a specific, divine purpose. Spirit is the energy that keeps us
connected to our Creator and Ancestors.

Ancestors are also referred to as spirits (collected unconscious). The

Ancestral spirit has the capacity to see the invisible spirit world and also the
visible physical earthly world. Our Ancestors serve as our senses on the other
side. Ancestor spirits can see, hear, taste, feel, smell and think through the
future, past, and present along the space-time continuum. They can see inside
of us and see the outside through us. They can see multi-dimensionally, trans-
generationally and inter-generationally. Without the limitation of the physical
body, they have the fluidity of the senses that see, hear, taste, feel and smell
many different ways, levels and directions. We continue our relationship with
our ancestor’s spirit by invocating, evocating and recognizing their presence
within us.

Dr. Sobunfu Some reminds us,

“Just as parents respond to the needs of their children, when you reach
out to your Ancestors, they will be with you immediately. They see the visible
world through us and we experience the invisible world through them. They
want us to call on them. This relationship will also attract a lot of Ancestral
Spirits that even we may not realize are with us. Our Creator and Ancestors
are always with us. Even if we do not call on them. However, when we
recognize them, we activate them within us. Our Creator and Ancestors are
not outside of us. When we vibrate on their presence, they do not come from
the outside to inside of us, they come from the inside of us to outside of
us.”16

When we perform the ritual of libation, we are one with our Ancestors. In
unity with them, the living is able to fulfill the song that claims to “Touch the
hem of the Creator’s garment!” Humans gain the ability to experience the
highest form of love called, “Mer,” by the Kushitic-Kemites. Dr. Some notes
the importance of having this conversation with the ancestors,

“Every time you speak from the heart, invoke or tell an ancestor from the
other world that something is going on in this world, you are in ritual. You
are doing something that includes others who don’t have flesh and bones like
you do. Our Ancestors are our eyes, ears, nose, tongue and skin from the
spiritual world. We are our Ancestor’s eyes, ears, nose, tongue and skin in
this physical world. Together, in Unity, we join forces and experience
Heaven on Earth.” 17

When we acknowledge, accept and approve those who came before us,
we become one with Nature. Dr. Some continues,

When you respect your Ancestors, you unite the community. The
Ancestors are the energy of the community. Ancestors exist in the Forces of
Nature; the trees, mountains, rivers, stones, and most importantly, the
children. Ancestors guide, protect and inspire the community. 18

Ritual
Ritual is in two phases, mythology and eschatology. Eschatology is
concerned with death, last judgment, and the final destiny of the soul of
humanity. The main difference between the mythos and the eschatology is
that one represented, the earth of present time, while the other the next world
of eternity.

Dr. Sobunfu Some tells us that the sacred texts of the ritual were
developed from myths and analogies in order to explain the need for the
Ritual. To be understood; it was necessary to explain the wisdom of the
“mystery teachers of the secret word.” It was necessary that the practitioners
knew the origins of the ritual writings. 19

The ritual is not a book of sentimental words, like poetic literature. Ritual
is a record of the ceremonies by the people involved in the Kushitic-Kemetic
mysteries. When human beings use their higher order skills in service to the
healing of the community, where the deconstructive and sociopathic energies
of the immature individual, the trickster; are transformed into a mature form
that heals both the practicing individual and the community.

Ancient Kemetic (Egyptian) culture, through tradition, sought to

transform and transmute this energy into the process of human survival and
spiritual fulfillment of the Cosmic Reality.

The Universe is everything and all that exists; the Cosmos is the Ordered
and Arranged part of the Universe that became Superclusters, Clusters,
Galaxies, Stars, Planets, Meteors, Asteroids and all the other Dark Matter
things manifested from animating Dark Energy.

Every person is on earth to work on a unique project that is intended to

keep the Cosmos ordered, arranged and healthy. Any person who fails to do
what he/she must do, stains the Cosmic Order and does not fulfill his/her
Divine destiny.
 Ritual demonstrates the spiritual science within the Cosmos, the ordered
and arranged Universe. Meditation slows and even sometimes stops time.
The absence of time generates a mode of life whose focus is on the state of
one’s spiritual vibration operating at the Cosmos’ frequency. Within each
soul there is an archetype that is in need of acceptance, approval and
acknowledgment within that person. People in touch with this archetype are
in search of caring; their spirit seeks consciousness of consciousness. Spirit
seeks to transcend the stress placed on the body/mind/soul, by the rapidly
vibratory motion of everyday life. Such people would not be ashamed to
express their desire for transcendence. These are people actively engaged in
Ritual.

Humanity’s role in ritual is to be humane. We, as thinkers and doers, take

the initiative to speak a process knowing that its success depends on the
sincerity of the individual or group, the way the spirit was called forward and
the spirit’s willingness to unite totally with the physical world. The force
field we create within a ritual comes from the spirit through Nature
interacting between heavenly dimensions and earthly human beings. Every
ritual has a specific purpose. It must solve a challenge, overcome an obstacle
and/or meet a particular need.

Every time humanity speaks to Ancestors from the heart, or call their
name, they are in ritual. Our Ancestors are our eyes, ears, nose, tongue, skin
and mind living in the spiritual world. We are our Ancestor’s eyes, ears, nose,
tongue, skin and mind in this physical world. When united, we are
“experiencing,” Heaven on Earth; and our Ancestors are “inspiriencing,”
Earth in Heaven.

Dr. Sobunfu Some says,

“A ritual exists when ancestral spirits are asked to participate in human

affairs. The structure of the ritual is a ceremony without an expected result,
because it can vary from time to time and place to place. However, ceremony
is the type of performance that has an expected outcome including birth, rite
to pass programs, marriage, and death, to name a few. Ritual is an open-
ended performance. Ritual opens the designated sacred space for the Creator
and Ancestors to present themselves in different ways. Sacred Space is
anyplace the Cosmic spirit dwells in solidarity with the Ancestral Collected
Unconscious. Ritual unifies self, other living people, the Ancestors and the
Creator. Rituals are not alike, each have their own flavor, their own purpose.
The best outcome is when everybody adds their own ingredient to the Ritual.
A Ritual is like a meal where everybody brings their own dish.”20

Dr. Sobunfu Some says rituals include,

1) An elaborate Procession (coming in) and

Recession (going out)
2) Music
3) Construction of words that name, ordain,
anoint, appoint, and consecrate the Process of
Becoming that Bring all things into being.
4) Walking the Path of Ma’at
5) Knowing the Wisdom of Tehuti 21

Humanity’s participation and collaboration makes them central to the

actual happening of the spiritual ritual. Their roles in the ritual include;

1) Musicians
a) Percussion – sets the tone of the Ritual
b) Drum – tells the story of the Ritual
c) Song/Dance – naming and translating the Ritual
in harmony with Nature
2) Mourners – Facilitators of emotions
3) Containers – Keep the Ritual within the boundaries
of its intention(s)
4) Community – Participants – The Energetic principle
22

Dr. Malidome Some tells us that there are four (4) steps in the Ritual
process,

1) Invocation – Humans call on non-humans for a specific purpose. To

meet as a group without invoking the spirits means that you are on your own.
Invocation is a call placed by a human to a spirit.

2) Dialogue – We enter into a kind of solemn dialogue with the spirit and
with ourselves. When we call in somebody who does not have a physical
form, we are going a different route from the place we are sharing with other
people.

3) Repetition – The action and structure in the ritual are the same. When
you pour libation, the pouring stays the same.

4) Closing – The ritual space is closed when the spirit is dismissed by

humans. 23

Dr. Malidome Some also stresses the importance of Community

involvement. He says,

“Without the community, you cannot be who you were born to be. The
community is the place where we develop the external strength needed to
effect internal transmutations within us. In the community, rituals must be
constantly involved as an opportunity for the weak to become strong and the
strong to become stronger. He describes the characteristics of the community
as;

1) Unity of Spirit – One Creator, One Aim and One

Destiny – The community feels an invisible sense of
unity. Each member is like a cell in the body. The
group needs the individual and the individual needs
the group. The community is like the Kemetic “Ka,”
the universal Spirit. The All and Everything.
2) Trust, Honesty and Balance – Everyone is moved to
trust all and everyone else, by principle. There is no
 sense of discrimination or elitism. This trust
assumes that everyone is innately well-intentioned.
3) Openness – The Feeling of Safety – People are open
to each other unreservedly. This means that
individuals’ problems quickly become the
community’s challenge. Being open to each other
depends on trust.
4) Love and Caring – Nurturing and Sustaining –
What you have is for everybody to share. This sense
of communalism diminishes egotistical behavior. To
have, while other community members do not, is an
expression of the people making up a society of their
own.
5) Respect for Elders – The Foundation – Elders are
the pillars and the collective memory of the
community. They hold the wisdom that keeps the
community together. The young initiates are taught
by them. Elders prescribe the rituals for various
occasions and monitor the dynamics of the
community. Elders are the bridge between yesterday
and today. Community and Elder, together, project
for the future.
6) Respect for Nature – The Neter – The Spirit of the
Divine Creator – The Essence of Life – Nature is the
principal source out of which all wisdom is learned.
It is the place where initiation occurs. It is the place
from where medicine comes. It nourishes the entire
community.” 24
 CHAPTER 3
BEFORE THE PRE-WORD KEMET’S KUSHITE
BEGINNINGS

Before Pre-Word examines the intellectual and spiritual development of

African Kushitic dynasties that traveled north and created the ancient
Kemetic (Egyptian) civilization. The Kushites brought their philosophies and
writings into Hiku Ptah (E-gy-pt). Various aspects of agriculture sparked
ideas about the Creator and Creation in early humans in Central East Africa.
Over millions of years, by comparing Astronomy, Botany and Biology, they
recognized the natural process of conception, birth, growth, aging, death,
decay and resurrection. This comparative analysis enhanced and embellished
their African culture, civilization and technology. These African scholars
recorded their advanced findings in the writings on the walls, coffins and
papyri. Eventually, this spiritual science became the intellectual foundation
for their concept of the Pattern in the Immortal Tabernacle, The Eternal
Process of Life in the Cosmic Temple.

“Ancient Egypt was a Black Civilization. The history of Black Africa will
remain suspended in air and cannot be written correctly until African
historians dare to connect it with the history of Egypt.” Dr. Cheikh Anta
Diop, The Cultural Unity of Black Africa.

“What was most characteristic in the predynastic culture of Egypt is due

to intercourse with the interior of Africa and the immediate influence of that
permanent Negro element which had been present in the population of
southern Egypt from the remotest of times to our day.”

Randall McIver, Ancient Races of the Thebaid, London, 1905

“Egypt was the receiver, more than the giver…Ancient Egypt was
essentially an African colony.”

-Basil Davidson, The African Past, Little Brown & Company; First Edition
(January 1964)
Chronological Overview of Kush

Kushite Kingdom Beginnings – 17,000-6,000 BCE

-Sudanese in Khartoum - Mesolithic/Neolithic Periods – 6,000 BCE – 3800

BCE

-A Group Africans - 3,800 BCE – 3,100 BCE

-C Group Africans – 2,300 BCE – 1550 BCE

-Kerma – 2,500 BCE – 1559 BCE

-Napatan – 747 BCE – 270 BCE

-Meroitic – 270 BCE – 350 ACE

Developing an African-Centered view of Kush and Upper (Southern)

Kemet (Egypt)

The ancient headquarters of the Kings of Kush was an area in the

countries we today call Somalia, Djibouti, Ethiopia, Eritrea, Sudan and
Northern Kenya. The area in which pre-Kemetic (Egyptian) Kush was
located lay at the far end of the Dongola Reach just upstream from the fourth
cataract. However, the very earliest Kush settlements are believed to have
been located in ancient Kerma just below the third cataract. The beginning of
Kemet’s Dynastic history was in Qustal (Northern Sudan) about 5,000 BCE.
The people we call Kemites or Egyptians were Kushites, who lived in a very
large section of North/Central/East Africa.

*See Appendix # 9 - Kush

Professor Brooks-Bertram recognized the Twenty-Fifth (25th) Dynasty of

Kemet as the 6th Napatan Dynasty of Kush. It is called the 25th Dynasty
because this Dynasty is viewed from a Northern not from a Southern
perspective. Kemet (Egypt) did not exist geographically. Egypt, as a country,
came into existence through the Hapi (Nile) yearly flood. The word, “Egypt,”
was a corruption of the Greek word, “Ai-gup-tos.” Ai-gup-tos was a
corruption of the African word, “Hi-ku-Ptah.” Hi-ku-Ptah means the “Hill of
Ptah.” Hiku Ptah is modern day Memphis. The reason this area was referred
to as a hill was because of the engineering work done by Neset Bity
(Pharaoh) Narmer-Menes on the Hapi (Nile) River in this area. 1

Wayne Chandler discusses this in his essay regarding the Old Kingdom,
he notes,

“There is no doubt that Narmer-Menes was a genius in many respects. We

find proof that Narmer-Menes was very acquainted with hydrostatics (branch
of fluid mechanics that studies fluids at rest. It encompasses the study of the
conditions under which fluids are at rest in stable equilibrium as opposed to
fluid dynamics, which is fluids in motion) and hydraulic engineering
(hydraulic engineering is concerned with the flow and conveyance of fluids.
One feature of these systems is the extensive use of gravity as the motivating
force to cause the movement of the fluids).

“The herculean task of diverting the course of the Nile was done with a
degree of skill and precision that still eludes us to this day,” the river flowed
entirely along the sandy ridge of hills which skirts Egypt on the side of Libya.
Narmer-Menes, however, by bunting up the river at the bend which it forms
about a hundred furlongs south of Memphis, laid the ancient channel dry,
while he dug a new course for the river halfway between the two lines of
hills. To this day, the elbow which the Nile forms at the point where it is
forced aside into the new channel is guarded with the greatest care by the
Persians and strengthened every year. Thus, it was this Hydrostatic ingenuity
that allowed Menes to build a city on the land which had been drained by
their diversions of the river. In time, this city stretched over twenty square
miles and was known as Men-nefer, the “good place,” which the Greeks
altered to Memphis. Prior to this period, this land which was later to be
designated as Lower Egypt was no more than a swamp. 2

It is important to adjust our view of the role that the Kingdom of Kush
played in the birth of Kemet. To put Kemet in chronological order, we have
to rewrite Northeast Africa geographically, historically, politically,
economically and socially. Geographically, Kush encompasses the northern
boundaries of Kenya, Ethiopia, Somalia, Eritrea, Djibouti, Sudan and the
southern boundaries of present-day Kemet (Egypt). But, many Africans from
Chad, Congo and Southern Africa are also indigenous to Kush. While the
name Kush has been used to describe a nation, Kush, represents a vast
geographical region and “Kushites,” are the people who inhabited this area of
Africa. Historically, Kushites were the descendants of the original humans
born south of this region that we call “The Great Lakes Region.” The Great
Lakes Region is the original home of the Human Race. Geographically, this
region includes Kenya, Uganda, Tanganyika (Tanzania is the combined
country of Tanganyika and the island of Zanzibar), but, many Africans from
Central and Southern Africa are also indigenous to the original land of
humanity. Kushites were the recipients of the wisdom and knowledge given
to them by peoples who were au-toch-tho-nous (O-tok-than-nus refers to the
original inhabitants of a place, born on the land, they did not migrate to the
place) to this area. For millions of years, Africans developed settlements that
would become political Nation-States with all of the departments of civil and
human leadership.

The Napatan Neset Bityu (pharaohs) were also known as the “Sun
Kings.” These leaders established the world's first known kingships. They
established pharaonic systems that preceded their northern neighbors in
(Kemet) Egypt by at least 300 years (15 generations). This royal pharaonic
system not only began in ancient Kush, but continued, uninterrupted to the
end of the Napatan Dynasty. Professor Brooks-Bertram says,

“Ta-Seti, also known as ‘The Land of the Bow,’ is within the context of
ancient Kemetic (Egyptian) pharaonic history…In an extraordinary reversal
of historical fortune attributed to a 1962 find in Qustal on the border of Egypt
and the Northern Sudan (ancient Nubia), a new light is shed on the origins of
ancient Kemet (Egypt). At Qustal, an incense burner inscribed with serekhs,
definitive symbols of Kemetic (Egyptian) royalty, was found in a cemetery
dating back to pre-dynastic times. The burner and other artifacts found in the
cemetery furnishes the earliest definite representation of a king in the Hapi
(Nile) Valley. The people at Qustal were obviously kings of considerable
wealth and had far wider cultural contacts than had ever been thought
possible for such a remote place. To the north of Qustal, a seal impression
from Siali reveals that Nubia (Sudan), Ta-Seti or the “Land of the Bow,” was
not only a kingship, but a territorial state and possessed a sophisticated
advanced political order. The activities recorded from the Siali, Gebel
Sheikh, Suleiman and Qustal finds, leave no doubt about a pharaonic Nubian
(Sudanese) system even before the unification of Upper and Lower Kemet
(Egypt), a civilization that rose out of both Kemetic (Egyptian) and Nubian
(Sudanese) heritages and had contacts as far away as Libya and Western
Asia. There were twelve (12) kings at Qustal that participated with other
kings in Upper Kemet (Egypt) in the creation of a unified culture. These
kings helped fashion pharaonic civilization and left a legacy for Kemet’s
(Egypt’s) First Dynasty. This Kushite civilization existed at least 15
generations before Menes established the 1st Dynasty of Kemet. 3

Ancient Kemet (Egypt) is the first major civilization in Africa for which
records are abundant. It was not Africa’s first kingdom. On March 1, 1979,
the New York Times carried an article on its front page and also page sixteen
written by Boyce Rensberger, that was titled, Nubian Monarchy called
Oldest. He said,

“Evidence of the oldest recognizable monarchy in human history,

preceding the rise of the earliest Egyptian kings by several generations, has
been discovered in artifacts from ancient Nubia (Sudan)…The discovery is
expected to stimulate a new appraisal of the origins of civilization in Africa,
raising the question of to what extent later Egyptian culture derived its
advanced political structure from the Nubians. This ancient kingdom,
generally called “Ta-Seti (Land of the Bow),” encompassed the territory of
the northern Sudan and the southern portion of Egypt. It has sometimes been
referred to as Ancient Ethiopia in some of the literature and as Kush in other
literature. It was the first known society on earth to have evolved through the
stages to civilization.” 4

Professor Robin Walker, wrote in his monumental work “When We

Ruled,”

“Mr. Rensberger explained that the discovery of this lost kingdom was
based on interpreting artifacts from long lost tombs excavated in 1962. An
international archeological campaign headed by Keith C. Seele, a professor
at the University of Chicago, uncovered the remains from a graveyard. The
archeologists worked quickly to rescue the deposits before the rising waters
of the Aswan Dam covered them forever. The cemetery was located in the
ancient city of Qustal on the Nile near the modern boundary between Sudan
and Egypt. It was found to contain 33 tombs. The importance of these
artifacts went unappreciated until relatively recently. They were kept in
storage at the university’s Oriental Institute.” 5

Professor Walker recorded Dr. Williams findings,

“In 1978, Bruce Williams, a research associate at this institution, made a

systematic study of the finds and demonstrated their great importance. He
published a valuable paper on his discoveries in Archaeology Magazine.
From noticing the quantity and quality of the painted pottery and the jewelry,
Bruce Williams concluded that the buried individuals were distinguished.
Just how distinguished was answered by an incense burner. This artifact
depicts a crowned individual together with a palace façade, a royal ship, and
a falcon totem – all symbols of royalty. Dr. Williams was unable to name the
crowned king. He could confirm that this royal personage ruled three
generations before the first known Egyptian ruler.” 6

He further revealed,

“A newly discovered kingdom is always a matter of intense interest, but

when it precedes the earliest known monarchy, the unification of Egypt…
history itself is reborn. The place is in ancient Nubia at Qustal, where the
investigation of archaeological materials recovered during the great 1960’s
rescue effort has recently unveiled a birthplace of pharaonic civilization
several generations before the rise of the first historic Egyptian dynasty.”7

In 1962, an archaeological team set out to unearth ancient remains before

the newly built Aswan Dam flooded the site. Dr. Williams stated,

“Professor Keith C. Seele led the University of Chicago’s Oriental

Institute Nubian Expedition. His team excavated an area of Qustal near the
river. Towards the end of their campaign they found a cemetery consisting of
A Group (Northern Nubian) tombs. These tombs were as large as those of
Egyptian pharaohs Narmer and Qaa from the Egyptian city of Abydos.
Realizing the importance of this site, Professor Seele named it Cemetery L.

However, it was the artifacts found that proved the Nubian creation of
symbols and pictographs. Dr. Williams describes the artifacts found,

“From this graveyard, over 1,000 painted pots, many of fine quality, were
retrieved. Some were complete but others had long since fragmented. The
pottery represented five styles of decoration or manufacture. Three of these
styles were of Sudanese or Lower (northern) Nubian origins. Also,
represented, were vessels of Syrian-Palestinian origins. Most of the foreign
pottery, however, came from Egypt. Of Egyptian manufacture were miniature
flasks, narrow-necked bottles, jars – cylindrical and spouted, and also large
storage jars. Four of the storage jars were incised with inscriptions that
clearly represent an early form of hieroglyphic writing.” 8

There were also finds that indicated articles of recreation. These artifacts
expressed a very affluent culture. The evidence of fine jewelry depicted
Africans who lived highly civilized lifestyles including games played by
adults and children. Dr. Williams said of these finds,

“Aside from the pottery, a variety of objects were excavated. Gold was
found in five of the tombs. As well as, golden bracelets, there was a necklace
consisting of a golden pendant shaped like a fly connected to golden sheet
beads. We note that its appearance reminds us of the later Egyptian military
decoration, the Order of the Fly. There were copper artifacts, they included
mace-heads, spearheads, rings, a copper tray and a copper cap for furniture
legs. There were artifacts of ivory. These included ivory spoons and gaming
pieces. Gaming boards were also recovered. There were hippopotami
fashioned in terracotta and limestone. There were mortars and pestles, and
also palettes, highly polished, made of colored quartz. They were used to
grind malachite application as eye paint. High quality jewelry was revered
including finely crafted pieces of amethyst, carnelian, faience and crystal.
Finally, there were 100 stone vessels and more than 4,000 other objects
made from seashells. The range of these and other fragments from the
plundered cemetery began to indicate a wealth and complexity that could
only be called Royal.” 9

In one of the earliest tombs, a Heru (Horus) incense burner was unearthed
incised with symbols similar to those of Egyptian royalty but predating
Egypt. The incisions, though stylized, depicted an important personage sitting
in a boat. Professor Robin Walker says,

“Although the figure in the middle ship is almost completely destroyed,

the white crown of Upper Egypt clearly stands out above the ship. In front of
it is the tail of a falcon – another sign of kingship. The crown indicates that
the figure is a king…In front of the falcon is a rosette, a symbol of royalty
before the First Dynasty of Egypt…The early date of the Qustal incense
burner is further reflected by other figures that have connections to middle
and later Pre-dynastic Egyptian art, an un-named feline deity, a man saluting
in a pose and style typical of Naqada II vase painting, and two animals, an
antelope and carnivore, cavorting around the central royal ship. They pose in
the characteristic manner of early Egyptian palettes which show groups of
struggling animals; this type precedes those with scenes of historical events,
it is pre-historic or pre-Egyptian First Dynasty. Its date provided by context,
style and composition, the Qustal burner furnishes the earliest definite
representation of a king in the Nile Valley or anywhere.”10

Ta-Seti was a territorial state. The first such state to be established in

recorded history thus far.

“A seal impression found in an A-Group storage cached at Siali far to the

north of Qustal…has a concentric serekh surmounted by the familiar falcon
symbol…there are also representations of incense burners in use, D-shaped
altars or pylons associated with the Sed festival, the jubilee celebrated by a
pharaoh first in his thirtieth year and periodically thereafter; and a man
seated in a chair saluting the bow symbol…The bow hovers over a shortened
rectangle which in this period represents land. The obvious interpretation is
that the man is saluting the name for Nubia – Ta-Seti, or “Land of the Bow”
– as a kingship and territorial state…The range of pottery in the tombs offers
evidence of trading links. Ta-Seti traded goods with lands to the south, with
Egypt and also 1,000 miles away in the Middle East…The notion that Osiris
came from Nubia is also supported by an Egyptian religious text called the
Leyden Papyrus. In this text, we read that Osiris was an Ethiopian.” 11

Physical anthropological data places this evidence into a very different

light. A paper written by Tracy L. Prowse and Nancy C. Lovell of the
University of Alberta in Canada titled, “Concordance of Cranial and Dental
Morphological Traits and Evidence for Endogamy in Ancient Egypt,” states,

“A biological affinities study based on frequencies of cranial nonmetric

traits in skeletal samples from three cemeteries at predynastic Naqada,
Egypt, confirms the results of a recent nonmetric dental morphological
analysis. Both cranial and dental traits analyses indicate that the individuals
buried in a cemetery characterized archaeologically as high status are
significantly different from individuals buried in two other, apparently non-
elite cemeteries and that the not-elite samples are not significantly different
from each other. A comparison with neighboring Nile Valley skeletal samples
suggests that the high-status cemetery represents a ruling or elite segment of
the local population at Naqada, which is more closely related to populations
in northern Nubia than to neighboring populations in

southern Egypt.” 12

Kushites would continue their journey north to a southern Kemetic

(Egyptian) location that would be named, “Edfu,” the city of Heru, the
resurrected son of Asar, the Creator and Guardian of the Next World.

For nine generations or more, according to the sequence of tombs of

Cemetery L, some twelve kings at Qustal participated with other kings in
Upper Egypt in the creation of a unified culture. For Egypt, they helped
fashion pharaonic civilization and thus a legacy for the First Dynasty which
the world has marveled at for millennia. For Nubia, they established an early
political unity and led that country to its first cultural distinction. Africans
continued their march from Qustal (Lower Nubia) to a place called Edfu
(Upper Egypt) where they built and dedicated the Temple of Heru, the
Resurrected Son of Asar. 13

EDFU – The Temple of Heru

There is evidence that Africans traveled further north and created the
nome (city) named, “Edfu.” Carvings on the temple walls tell of King Heru
(Horus) traveling from Nubia and colonizing Kemet (Egypt). The evidence
may possible date back to the possible 3rd Dynasty inscription; ancient
scholars recorded that their King Heru (Horus) entered this area and
established Edfu as the 2nd nome (city) of Kemet.

The Temple of Edfu is an ancient Kemetic (Egyptian) temple, located on

the west bank of the Hapi (Nile) in Edfu, Upper Kemet (Egypt). Edfu is
geographically at the midway point between Luxor and Aswan. Edfu is one
of the best-preserved temples in Kemet (Egypt). The temple was dedicated to
the falcon-headed Neter, Heru (Horus). The inscriptions on its walls provide
important information on language, myth and religion. The Temple's
inscribed building texts outline its construction and explores information
about the mythical interpretation of the creation and unification of Kemet
(Egypt). The presence of Heru emphasizes the development of an official
religion at Qustal of a type that later characterized dynastic Kemet (Egypt).
The Edfu Text is an important source document on the early history of the
Hapi (Nile) Valley. This famous inscription, found in the Temple of Heru at
Edfu, gives an account of the origin of Egyptian civilization. According to
this record, civilization was brought from the south (Nubia) by a band of
warriors under the leadership of King Horus. There are also important scenes
and inscriptions of the Sacred Drama which related to the conflict between
Heru (Horus) and Set (Seten). The original concept of the battle between
good and evil.

Dr. John G. Jackson states,

“The Edfu Text is an important source document on the early history of

the Nile Valley. This famous inscription, found in the Temple of Horus at
Edfu, gives an account of the origin of Egyptian civilization. According to
this record, civilization was brought from the south [i.e. Nubia] by a band of
invaders under the leadership of King Horus.” 14

*See Appendix # 10 – Kush and the Origin of Kemet – Qustal and Edfu

Relating to the Chronology of Kemet, the most important of these

documents are the “Tablet of Karnak,” the “Tablet of Abydos,” the Tablet of
Saqqara, the “Papyrus of Turin,” and the chronology of the Egyptian Priest,
Manetho. Professor Chandler states,

“Current opinion maintains that the most important single document of

all has been given to us by the Egyptian Priest Manetho, which encompasses
both prehistory and the dynastic period. Manetho named over a hundred
kings and divided them into thirty dynasties. According to Julius Africanus,
561 kings reigned for approximately 5,524 years in total. Eusebius states 361
kings ruled in 4,780 years. It is said that Julius’ version is closest to the truth.
However, Manetho’s chronology is the one that is used even to this date.”15
 Ethiopians began to migrate into Kemet (Egypt) while some of it was still
underwater, Professor Chandler states,

“They even allege that this country was originally under water, but that
the Nile, drugging much mud as it flowed from Ethiopia, had finally filled it
in, and made it a part of the continent. There is ample evidence that the
Mediterranean still covered Egypt while the rest of the continent was already
dry, and that the first of the new Egyptians began to build as the waters
receded.”16

The geographical area we today know as Kemet (Egypt) did not exist in
early northeast African history. The culture we call Kemetic (Egyptian) is an
extension of the Kushite Dynasties that traveled north and inhabited the lower
(northern) area of NorthEast Africa. This Kushite Dynasty began what we
call the “Old Kingdom.”

With this understanding of the Kushite origins of Kemet (Egypt), we are now
prepared to study the Kemetic Dynastic kingdoms created by these Nubian
Africans.
 CHAPTER 4
THE PRE-WORD

THE KEMETIC (EGYPTIAN) DYNASTIES

Dr. Asa Hilliard informed us that we must know two things in order to
understand Dynastic Kemetic (Egyptian) history. Keeping in mind that these
Kemetic (Egyptian) Golden Ages were founded, grounded and initiated by
African Kushites from the south, Dr. Hilliard said,

“To understand Kemetic history it is important to keep two concepts

clearly in mind.

Concept #1 - The political control of dynastic Kemet was in the hands of

Kemetic people for nearly all of Kemetic history from 3,100 B.C.E. During
that time, Egyptologists have accepted a division that has three kingdoms and
three periods (the time in-between the kingdoms). Kemetic scholars
(Africentric) prefer to call these kingdoms “Golden Ages.”

1st Golden Age – The Old Kingdom (The Pyramid Age) was from the 1st to
the 6th dynasties.

The Golden Age was followed by a period of disorder that is called the 1st
Intermediate Period.

2nd Golden Age – The Middle Kingdom (The Age of Classical Literature). It
included the 11th and 12th Dynasties.

This 2nd age was followed by the 2nd Intermediate Period, a period of
disorder within which occurred a short (150 year) foreign invasion of Asian
nomads. They left no significant contributions to Kemetic culture.

3rd Golden Age – The New Kingdom (The Grand Golden Age), including the
18th and 19th Dynasties. These dynasties were followed by a Late Period of
declining conditions. However, there was a last attempt at returning to the
Old Kingdom by Nubian Kings of the 6th Napatan Dynasty of Napata. It was
called, the “Resurrection Kingdom.” That is how the Neset Bitiu (Pharaohs)
saw themselves and that is how they behaved. They drew their cultural
inspiration from their ancestors. They wanted to purify the deteriorated forms
of Kemetic culture. The rulers of the 25th Dynasty went back to the Middle
Kingdom for its cultural models and the Old Kingdom for its spiritual
inspiration. Neset Bity (Pharaoh) Shabaka rewrote the Old Kingdom’s
Memphite Text.1

Concept #2 -Kemetic culture preceded, remained intact throughout, and

succeeded all the intermediate and late periods of dynastic political rule.
Even under the rule of foreign conquerors, the Kemetic way of life, its
culture, remained unbroken and profoundly influential internationally for
more than three thousand years. It was not to be overcome until the massive
immigration into the Hapi (Nile) Valley of an Asiatic Arabic speaking
population with the new religion of Islam, circa 7th century A.C.E.”2

It is important to realize that there is only one way to measure the

advancement of Kemetic accomplishments. All great technological
accomplishments occurred during the times that Africans were in power. Dr.
Hilllard reminded us,

“It was under the Golden Ages or Kingdoms, not the intermediate
periods, that the greatest growth and acceleration of cultural development
happened, (including the philosophical texts).”3

The terms, Neset Bity, Pharaoh and King all represent the person who led
the kingdom.

*See Appendix # 11 – Kemetic Cities

A Brief Overview of The Dynasties and their Major

Texts
Old Kingdom of Kemet (1-6 Dynasties)– 4245 - 2064BCE
 The major texts written during this period are the Memphite Text and
the Pyramid Text.

The Old Kingdom represents the zenith of African greatness. Every dynasty
that followed the Old Kingdom always tried to “Make Kemet Great Again.”
Even the 6th Napatan Dynasty (aka 25th Dynasty of Kemet/Egypt) rewrote the
worm-eaten document called, the Memphite Theology. This text had its
origins during the Kushite Dynasties prior to the establishment of the First
Dynasty. This document is now called the “Shabaka Stone,” written during
the Napatan Dynasty, centuries after the Old Kingdom. The carvers of this
stone praised their ancestors who had first written their ancient view of how
the Cosmic Universe came into being and continued becoming (evolving).

Middle Kingdom of Kemet (11-12 Dynasties)– 2065-1784 BCE

During this time, Africans rewrote many of the utterances from the
Memphite and Pyramid texts on every side of the coffins and sarcophagi of
the deceased. These writings are called the Coffin Texts.

New Kingdom of Kemet (18-20 Dynasties) – 1554-1070 BCE

When African scholars retook Kemet after the 2nd Intermediate Period,
they rewrote the texts of the Old and Middle Kingdom on papyri they called,
The Book of the Coming Forth to Day by Night and The Papyrus of Ani.
In this Cosmic Drama, scholars described the details of what happened when
a person died and was judged for the lives they lived. At the same time, by
applying “Tep Heseb,” the accurate reckoning by using a holistically correct
method, these writings also meticulously described how the living could
ascend to higher consciousness on earth. They identified the 12 Hours of the
Amduat in the Underworld, as the place where the deceased Heart-Soul
traveled through trials and tribulations testing the righteousness of their lives.
In the same way, life’s challenges propeled human beings into testing their
ability to empower themselves. Eventually, they ended up in the Judgement
Hall where their Heart-Soul was placed on the scale of Ma’at and judged for
their morality, honor and integrity. Kemites developed 42 Laws of Justice,
Truth and Harmony, that were recited by the deceased attesting to the Good
Life they lived; and these same laws guided the human family as they grew
and matured in their wisdom while living.
6th Kushite Napatan Dynasty (25th Dynasty) – 760-525 BCE

Although this Dynasty started with Neset Bitiu (Pharaohs) Alara and
Kashta, the inner African Kushites reached Memphis with the success of
Neset Bity (Pharaoh) Shabaka, conquering Lower (Northern) Kemet.
Shabaka’s armed forces came upon a worm-eaten document named after the
place where it was found, Memphis. They rewrote this Memphite Text on a
stone stela; and today it is called the “Shabaka Stone.”

The Dynasties and Their Texts

Kush’s Kemetic Dynasties are the longest in recorded history. They
lasted over 10,000 years. Kushites began to migrate into Kemet (Egypt) while
some of it was still underwater, but during the flooding of the Hapi (Nile
River), a great amount of mud as it flowed from Kush, filled in the banks of
the river, and made Kemet (Egypt) a part of the continent.

The Old Kingdom

During the First Dynasty of the Old Kingdom, Kushites were already at
their cultural apex. This African civilization was already flourishing in art,
technology, sculpture and architecture. By the end of the 6th Dynasty,
Kushite-Kemitic (Egyptian) culture began to decline. Wayne Chandler notes,

“They evidently knew the crafts necessary for any civilization and were
familiar with the tools of those trades required. They knew how to use
metals”4

The Memphite Theology was an ancient document written during this

time. It probably was created before the First Dynasty and brought into
Memphis.

When Europeans first entered Egypt in the late 1700’s, they were
astonished at what they saw. They recognized that the greatest civilizations in
Kemet (Egypt) were created by Africans. Count Constatin de Volney visited
Kemet in 1783 and recorded his findings,

“The ancient Egyptians were true Negroes of the same type as all native-
born Africans…Just think that this race of black men, today our slaves and
the object of our scorn is the very race to which we owe our arts, sciences
and even the use of speech. Just imagine, finally, that it is in the midst of
peoples who call themselves the greatest friends of liberty and humanity that
one has approved the most barbarous slavery and questioned whether black
men have the same intelligence as whites.”5

Kushite mathematicians and scientists knew exactly where they wanted to

build their capitol city. From their earliest measurements, they traveled north
to build the nomes (cities) strategically using nature’s elements as their
guideposts.

“Narmer-Menes is the first Kushite king of Kemet. He was born in Upper

Kemet (Southern Egypt), in a small town called, Tini, located west of the
Nile. Tini was the ancient metropolis of the eighth district or nome, near
Abydos.”6

Professor Chandler cites the advanced technological knowledge that

Kushitic Africans brought north into Kemet from the south,

“There is no doubt that Narmer-Menes was a genius in many respects.

We find proof that he was better acquainted with *hydrostatics and
**hydraulic engineering than we were in the early 1900’s. The huge task of
diverting the course of the Nile was done with a degree of skill and precision
that still eludes us to this day, the river flowed entirely along the sandy ridge
of hills which skirts Egypt on the eastern side of Libya. Narmer-Menes built
up the river at the bend which it forms about a hundred furlongs (an eighth of
a mile= 220 yards), south of Memphis, laid the ancient channel dry, while he
dug a new course for the river halfway between the two lines of hills. Thus, it
was hydrostatic ingenuity that created the delta and allowed Menes to build a
city on the land which had been drained by their diversions of the river. In
time, this city stretched over twenty square miles and was known as Men-
nefer, the good place, which the Greeks altered to Memphis. Prior to this
period, this land which was later to be designated as Lower Egypt was no
more than a swamp.”7

*Hydrostatics is the study of all fluids at rest. It

encompasses the study of the conditions under which fluids
are at rest in stable equilibrium. Hydrostatics is
fundamental to hydraulics, the engineering of equipment
for storing, transporting and using fluids. It is also relevant
to geophysics and astrophysics.
**Hydraulics is a technology using engineering, chemistry,
and other sciences involving the mechanical properties and
use of liquids theoretical foundation for hydraulics.
Hydraulics is used for the generation, control, and
transmission of power by the use of pressurized liquids.
Free surface hydraulics is the branch of hydraulics dealing
with free surface flow, such as occurring in rivers, canals,
lakes, estuaries and seas.
Menes used hydrostatics and hydraulics to redirect the
Hapi (Nile) river water, putting an elbow in the river. This
type of science insured that the Hapi (Nile) river would be
able to continue to flow north. However, when Menes
arrived at this particular geographic area he realized he had
reached a critical area where he wanted to build his
theocratic capitol. Menes is the king recognized as the
creator of the Kemetic Dynastic system which contained
the 1st and 2nd Dynasties (3,000-2,365 years Before the
Common Era). This pre-planned organized system of
governance contained several rulers. The social, family and
business life of Kemet’s (Egypt’s) Old Kingdom
inhabitants reflected a great deal of harmony. The only way
to understand Kemetic spirituality is to study the spiritual
philosophy of Nubia (Sudan), Abyssinia
(Ethiopia/Eritrea/Djibouti), and Puanit (Somalia).
One such book is called, “Lefafa Sedek.” Lefafa Sedek
means “The Bandages of Rightfulness;” which infers the
idea of mummification.8
Egyptians were profoundly monotheistical. Egyptian
records support the notion of Egyptian monotheism with
references to one supreme god. Dr. Maulana Karenga
discusses African monotheism in Kemet (Egypt) in his
book titled, The Husia. In the Chapter of “The Book of
Knowing the Creations.” Dr. Karenga’s translation states,
“Ra said, the Lord of All, Lord of the Utmost Limits,
after he had come into being. I am the one who came into
being as Khepera. He who comes into being and brings
into being. When I came into being after I came into being.
Many were the beings that came forth from the commands
of my mouth. Heaven had not yet come into being. Nor had
earth come into being. Nor had the ground been created or
the things which creep and crawl upon it. I raised up
beings in the primordial waters as inert things. I found no
place on which to stand. I formed it from the desire in my
heart; I laid the foundation through Ma’at. I created forms
of every kind. Many were the forms which issued forth from
the commands of my mouth. Not yet had I established Shu,
the power and principle of light and air. Nor sent forth
Tefnut, the power and principle of moisture. There existed
no one who acted together with me. I conceived it in my
own heart. And there came into being a vast number of
forms of divine beings as forms of offspring and forms of
their offspring from them.”9
The following excerpt is taken from the book, Pymander, that makes a
reference to the concept of one God,

“Truth alone is eternal and immutable, truth is the first of blessings; but
truth is not and cannot be on earth: it is possible that God sometimes gives a
few men together with the faculty of comprehending divine things with that of
rightly understanding truth; but nothing is true on earth, for everything has
matter on it, clothed with a corporeal form subject to change, to altercation,
to corruption. And to new combinations…the things of earth are but
appearances and imitations of truth; they are what the picture is to reality.
Death, for some persons, is an evil which strikes them with profound terror.
This is ignorance…Death is the destruction of the body; the being in it does
not die…the spirit ascends to heaven to become a harmony. The spirit thus
purified by the…celestial harmonies, returns once more to sing eternal
praises. Hitherto, he is placed among the powers, and as such has attained to
the supreme blessing of knowledge. He has become a God! No, the things of
earth are not the truth.10

At one time during the Old Kingdom there were eighty (80) pyramids in
Kemet (Egypt). There has never been a body buried in any of them. The
inverted pyramids called the “Star of Ast,” represent the symbolic nature of
the pyramids representing the unity of the heavens and the earth. One
pyramid pointing up and the other pointing down. Hence, the proverb, “As
above, So below.”

Third Dynasty

The third dynasty brought the building in stone to perfection. The math
and science were formatted into pre-planned technological plans for
structures that still stand today. Djoser was the first great ruler of the Third
Dynasty. Djoser, “Neterkhet (Necher-ket)”, as he was known, became King
after his parents Queen Nemamap and King Khasekhemui, ended the Second
Dynasty. He consolidated his power extending Kemet’s boundaries all the
way south to the first cataract. Because of Neset Bity Djoser’s extensive
technological advancements, he instructed his prime minister, Imhotep, to
build the first stone step pyramid; and it is here that Djoser’s story really
begins. It is known that Djoser’s success is due in part to this great wise man
who became his chief advisor, Imhotep, the “Prince of Peace.” He was
Kemet’s divine high priest of the Third Dynasty. Imhotep was also known as
the Original Father of Medicine. Imhotep is the first physician to stand out in
the ancient world. Professor Chandler says,

“Imhotep is credited with treating over 200 diseases, among them fifteen
diseases of the abdomen, eleven of the bladder, ten of the rectum, twenty-nine
of the eyes, and eighteen of the skin. He was learned in the science of facial
analysis, which allowed a trained physician to detect a malady through
shape, condition and complexion of the patient’s features. Imhotep knew of
the circulation of the blood 4,000 years before it was known in Europe. He
was worshipped as a god for the next 3,000 years; first as a medical demi-
god, from 2650 B. C. to 525 B.C and then as a complete deity from 525 B.C
to 550 A.C. Imhotep was also a sage, scribe, priest, grand architect,
astronomer, poet and philosopher. In the 27th century B. C., Imhotep created
for Djoser a monument that became the wonder of its age. Known as the
terraced or step pyramid it dominated the skyline of Saqqara, the necropolis
of the capitol Memphis. The Step Pyramid was constructed in six stages, the
completed structure ascended two hundred and four feet high. Upon this base
five rectangular additions were added, each one smaller in size than the one
which preceded it. This pyramid was the first monolithic stone structure
known in history.”11

The Third Dynasty ended with the great King Huni. He built the pyramid
at Medum. This pyramid was another improvement of pyramid building.
Professor Chandler quoted an old papyrus that stated,

“Then died the holiness of King Huni. Then was raised up the holiness of
King Sneferu as a good king over the whole country.”12

By the time the third dynasty ended and the fourth dynasty began, Kemet
(Egypt) was very prosperous.

Fourth (4th) Dynasty

The Fourth Dynasty started with Neset Bity (Pharaoh) Sneferu. He

continued to expand on the greatness of the third dynasty. Dr. James Breasted
said,

“He built vessels nearly one hundred and seventy feet long, for traffic
administration upon the river; he continued the development of the copper
mines in Sinai, a thousand years later it is his achievements in this region,
with which the later kings compared their own. He regulated the eastern
region, and roads and stations in the eastern delta still bore his name fifteen
hundred years after his death.” 13

Sneferu built the “Bent Pyramid at Dashur.” This pyramid was the
greatest that had been built to date and would lay the groundwork for
Seneferu’s son, Khufu, to build the first wonder of the world, “The Great
Pyramid at Giza.” Khufu’s son, Khafra, built the next pyramid and Khafra’s
son, Menkara, built the third major pyramid in this location. This Pyramid
Age used carved marble, granite, alabaster, limestone and diorite to build
their technological marvels. Their scientists, male and female, utilized the
highest level of academic achievement and because of their genius, they were
able to improve the wisdom known during this time of history. The entrance-
ways to all three major pyramids face the north. All three entrance doors face
the north star; while each pyramid is aligned with one of the three stars of
Orion’s Belt Constellation. Although the fifth and sixth dynasty would
continue the phenomenal work of their predecessors, by the time the fourth
dynasty ended, the Old Kingdom had reached the highest peak of Kushite
genius. Professor Chandler says,

“The close of the 4th Dynasty marks the pinnacle of prosperity in the Old
Kingdom. This period lasted over one hundred and fifty years.” 14

Fifth (5th) Dynasty

Neset Bity (Pharaoh) Userkaf secured the succession of his royal line and
became the first king of the Fifth dynasty. King Sahure followed Userkaf,
and established Kemet (Egypt) as the first naval power in recorded history.
Pharaoh Unas was the last king of the 5th Dynasty and the last king in the
traditional line of Narmer-Menes of the first dynasty.

By the end of the 5th Dynasty, a very dangerous political situation was
developing in the Kemetic (Egyptian) territories. The local governors of the
nomes (cities) broke the political control that the Neset Bitiu (Pharaohs) had
on them. Consequently, the governors, in control of their own nomes, acted
simultaneously and in unity to successfully overthrow the 5th Dynasty. Some
of the governors of the north were of Euro-Asiatic or Libyan descent; and had
no loyalty to the African kings of the fifth dynasty.

It is in the temple of Unas, the last Neset Bity of the 5th dynasty, that we
find the most intact version of the Pyramid Texts.

Sixth (6th) Dynasty

The many officials of their various districts, or nomes, renounced the

term governor and replaced it with the title “great chief.” They brought in
Eurasian immigrants from Canaan (Palestine/Israel) to settle in those nomes
which created a transfusion of social, economic and cultural life. Teti II was
the first king to usher in the 6th Dynasty and was a puppet king to the district
governors of the various northern nomes.

From out of this disorder and disarrangement came Pepi I, a Kemetic-

Nubian leader with strong ties to the Africans who still ruled in Upper Kemet
(Egypt). Pepi I was known as the conqueror of the foreign people (Euro-
Asiatics). These foreigners lived in the valley of caverns (cavemen). Pepi I’s
son, Mernere, became Neset Bity (Pharaoh) of Kemet (Egypt) as a child.

Mernere was followed by his half-brother, Pepi II. Pepe II was another
child ruler who became Neset Bity (Pharaoh) when he was 6 years old. Pepi
II enjoyed the longest reign of any monarch in history, he ruled until he was
94 years of age. The first half of his reign was prosperous and uneventful but
once he began to grow old and senile, conflict began in the Old Kingdom.
During this time, the rulers of various districts began to revolt against the
throne. A Prime Minister from Upper Kemet was assigned in the second half
of this dynasty to reestablish order, harmony and justice in Kemet. However,
Neset Bity Pepe II contributed to his own downfall by giving undeserved
grants of land and money to the Priesthood and Nobility.

The Beginning of the End of the Old Kingdom

The Nobility pushed for more control by demanding social reforms which
were easily granted. Neset Bity (Pharaoh) Pepe II gave away additional
privileges to the priesthood and the nomarchs (leaders) of various nomes
(cities). The priests and priestesses were also demanding tax-free gifts of land
which was practically given away by Pepe II. The populous began to rebel
against the government.

The nomarchs of Upper Kemet (southern Kemet) made peace with each
other despite the growing threats from the Eurasian invaders from the East.
They were able to hold firm when the invaders flooded into Lower Kemet at
about the time the people began breaking out in open rebellion. The Delta
and Middle Kemet (from the Mediterranean Sea to Luxor) were plunged into
chaos, and the Indo-Europeans took advantage of the internal battles. The
nobles were dispossessed, a reign of terror commenced, palaces and temples
were destroyed. For nearly 300 years from the closing years of Pepi II to the
foundation of the Middle Kingdom, anarchy ruled in Kemet.15

When Pepi II died, Kemet (Egypt) was challenged by various nomes

(cities) whose governors were steadily regaining control of segments of the
kingdom. The last sovereign of the 6th dynasty was Queen Nit-Aqert. It is
here that the Kushite-Kemetic Old Kingdom came to an end and the first
Intermediate Period started.

An eyewitness account of the conditions of this chaotic time in Kemetic

history is provided in the text called The Admonition of Ipuwer, the scribe
wrote:

“A man regards his son as his enemy…what the ancestors foretold has
arrived at fruition…the land is full of confederates and a man goes out to
plough with his shield…Indeed, hearts are violent, pestilence is everywhere,
blood is throughout the land, death is not lacking, and the mummy-cloth
speaks even before one comes near it. Indeed, the land turns round like a
potter’s wheel, the robber is a possessor of riches and the rich man has
become a plunderer…barbarians from abroad have come to Kemet. Those
who were Egyptians (Kemites) have become foreigners and are thrust
aside…and the man of rank can no longer be distinguished from him who is
nobody…All is ruined.” 16

Who were the Eurasians that ended this Glorious Kushite Kingdom?

This section discusses who invaded Kemet at the end of fifth (5th)
Dynasty and brought about a decline in African rule in Kemet (Egypt). But
let us be clear, while Eurasians assisted in the fall of the Kushite Kingdom of
the Old Kingdom, what truly caused the downfall of this glorious African
dynasty was the continuous in-fighting between royalty and the African
people of Kemet (Egypt). The giving of land and riches to the priests,
priestesses and nobility at the expense of the everyday people over an
extended period of time helped to end the 6th dynasty and the Old Kingdom.
The invading Eurasians took advantage of this internal strife and were able to
overpower the divided Africans of Lower Kemet. However, Upper
(Southern) Kemet continued to be ruled by Kushites.

Before we discuss the 1st Intermediate Period, we need to return back to

the Wurm Ice Age to know who these Indo-Europeans were and then follow
them as they trek south and then west across Asia to Canaan and finally
arriving in Kemet (Egypt). Dr. Rekhety Wimby Amen translates an important
essay written by Dr. Cheikh Anta Diop that discusses the origin of these
invaders.

“Grimaldi Negroids of the Solutrean (20,000 B.C.) suggests the sudden

appearance of Cro-Magnon man, the first Europeans, in the middle of
France, during the last glaciation named “Wurm II.” This mutation was a
people separated from the original human being on both the physical and
cultural level. The Indo-European world was born out of the cultural mixing
of Grimaldi-Africans with Cro-Magnon-mutations in Western Asia. At the
end of the Mesolithic period around 8,000 B.C., Africans moved north from
Kenya to Tunisia and as far as east Kemet (Egypt) and beyond to Canaan
(Palestine/Israel). The Semitic world was born in proto-historic times, not of
a biological mutation but of a crossbred issue. From the confluence of Blacks
and whites in Western Asia. The human type associated with the
technological industry in Canaan (Palestine/Israel), is the Natufian people
who are African. Natufians are the distant ancestor of the Canaanites.
African people were the first to occupy this area. The Philistines (ancestors
of the Palestinians) arrived in Canaan about the Twelfth century B.C.”17

Dr. Amen continues to quote Dr. Diop who said,

“In the Twelfth century B.C., the Philistines attacked the coast of the land
of Canaan, Ramses II destroyed their fleet, capturing all the people and
converting them to agriculture. Incidentally, Palestine owes its name to the
Palestiou, which is what the Egyptians called the Philistines in their texts.
These White tribes established themselves with the indigenous Black
Canaanites, producing the Northern Semitic branch. The ancient Semites
were much darker than certain Semites of today, as it is revealed on the
figurines and drawings from that epoch.”18

Archaeology reveals the earlier presence of melanated Africans that

stretched across Asia. Africans founded the civilizations of ancient Iraq,
Sumer in Mesopotamia, Elam, Susiana, to Mohenjo Daro and Harappa in the
Indus Valley.

Dr. Diop continued by linguistically connecting the African language to

creation of Indo-European culture.

The Semitic language is grounded and founded in the language of African

people. Semitism is the result of the intermixing of the original African world
and the Indo-European world in Western Asia. In fact, the Ethiopians,
Sudanese, Copts, and the present-day Egyptians exhibit the different
developmental stages of the Semitic people. The evidence can be found
anthropologically, physically, and culturally from one primary African
nation-state. It has happened frequently in the past, an original African nation
is progressively impacted by a non-melanated people; the land of Canaan,
Southern Arabia, etc. A new cultural complex, linguistic and anthropological
people loosely called ‘Semitic’ (mixture/Semi). We can better understand
now why certain roots are common to the African languages and to the
Semitic languages, without being due to borrowing the former from the latter.
The base expression is African. 19

At the same time that the Old Kingdom was experiencing attacks from
foreigners outside of its kingdom, similar invasions were going on in the
other parts of the ancient eastern civilizations in Palestine, Lebanon, Syria,
Mesopotamia, Iraq, Iran and Afghanistan, Pakistan and India.20

These Aryan tribes were called the “Gutians.” The Gutians were
Caucasians from the Zargos Mountains. These people of the mountains
invaded the Kingdom of Akkad and dominated the Mesopotamian area for a
century. The Gutians were finally expelled from Mesopotamia by the Black
Sumerians. The Sumarian ruler Ur-Nemmu reestablished the third Ur
Dynasty. Ur-Nemmu was the last ruler of this powerful African dynasty.21

Around this same time in Palestine and Syria, there was also an abrupt
halt in the development of civilization among the Black Canaanites. The
cause of this disruption can be linked to the Amorites, another Indo-European
uncivilized desert people. It is this group of barbarian invaders who crossed
over into Kemet (Egypt) and aided in the destruction of the Old Kingdom.
The Africans in Kemet (Egypt) called them, “Ha’Ibri, which means “the ones
who crossed over.”22

Concluding Thoughts on the Old Kingdom

As we move to the next period of the Kemetic Dynasties it is very

important to realize that the Classical Old Kingdom was the philosophical,
intellectual and technological apex of Kushite-Kemetic history. This period
existed from the establishment of the Kushite Kingdom about 17,000 BCE in
the south, through their movement north to Qustal and Edfu; to the creation
of the 1st Dynasty by Neset Bity (Pharaoh) Narmer-Menes. After the sixth
dynasty, African accomplishment in Kemet (Egypt) never truly returned to
the level of the Old Kingdom. Many great advancements occurred in many of
the later ages, but none ever exactly recreated the genius of their classical
ancestors.

The invasion of the Eurasians called the “Ha’Ibri,” from the east led to
the creation of, “The First Intermediate Period.” This unproductive period
ended the Glorious Classical Kushite Old Kingdom.

The First (1st) Intermediate Period of Kemet- 2300-2065

 The 1st Intermediate Period did not advance Kemetic (Egyptian)
civilization intellectually or technologically. Because of the lack of recorded
events during this period, it is difficult to know how long it lasted. One way
to know how long it lasted is by studying the records of Upper Kemetic
(Egyptian) leading up to the creation of the Middle Kingdom. Wayne
Chandler tells us,

“Soon to follow the Old Kingdom was an era of immeasurable darkness. This
was Egypt’s first intermediate period. Thus, the temples echoed this dismal
epitaph: ‘Thieves become proprietors and the former rich are robbed. Those
dressed in fine garments are beaten. Ladies who had never set foot outside
now go out. The children of nobles are dashed against the walls. Towns are
abandoned. Doors, walls, columns are set aflame. The offspring of the great
are thrown into the street. Nobles are hungry and in distress. Servants are
now served. Noble ladies and their children cringe in fear of death. The
country is full of malcontents. Peasants wear shields in the fields. Many slay
his own brother. The roads are traps. People lie in ambush until the farmer
returns in the evening; they steal whatever he is carrying. Beaten with
cudgels, he is shamefully killed. Cattle roam at will; no one attends the land.
Each man leads away any animals he has branded…Everywhere crops are
rotting; clothing, spices, oil are lacking. Filth covers the earth. The
government stores are looted and their guards struck down. People eat grass
and drink water. So great is their hunger that they eat the food intended for
swine. The dead are thrown into the river; the Nile is sepulcher. Public
records are no longer secret.’”1

The group responsible for this invasion into Kemet were the Gutians and
Amorites. Dr. Josef ben-Levi informs us,

“The invasion of the Gutians and Amorites provide us with a possible

answer for what appears to have been the first white invasions upon
indigenous Black civilizations of the so-called Ancient Near East and
particularly Black civilizations of the so-called Ancient Near East and
particularly upon Kemet to institute the First Intermediate Period. This
period included the Seventh through the Eleventh Dynasties (2300-2065 B.
C.). The Gutians, who assisted in the initiation of the 1st Intermediate period
were part of a much larger migration of ancient Europeans into the Southern
world. An analysis of Mesopotamian text (Akkadian, Babylonian, Sumerian)
will be essential to grasping a primary understanding of events leading to
Kemet’s first demise.”2

However, Kemet would rise again with the creation of the Middle
Kingdom. Dr. ben-Levi tells us,

“It was almost a century before the Upper Kemites found a deliverer in
Intef I, founder of the Eleventh Dynasty. At the same time, there was a
dynasty in Lower Kemet, the Tenth which was really an extension of the
Ninth with the accession of Kheti II. Intef I and his two namesakes following
him were the first to adopt the title, “King of Upper and Lower Kemet”. After
a century of run-ins, the fifth ruler of the Middle Kingdom, Menthuhotep
began to set the affairs of state in order. He reunited Kemet ending an era of
internal strife through the establishment of the Middle Kingdom.”3

Professor Chandler describes the conditions that would bring this period
of strife and chaos to an end. Southern Africans moving north from the south
reestablished rule in Lower Kemet (Egypt, including the Delta),

“Egyptian civilization would rise again with the birth of the Middle
Kingdom. Once more blacks from the South, like the winds of march, would
blow over their Egypt and resurrect her from this state of suspended
animation. These powerful kings swept out of Egypt the cultural ineptitude
that had desecrated her, thus making way for Egypt’s next “Golden Age.”
The high points of Egyptian civilization, her Golden Ages, were always
attained through emulation of the Old Kingdom. This is true for the Eleventh
and Twelfth Dynasties, as well as the Seventeenth and Eighteenth, and the
Twenty-Fifth. It is also of great importance that the reader understands that
all of the dynasties that constituted the three “Golden Ages,” were founded
by her indigenous black inhabitants to the South”4

This African resurrection from the south brings back Neset Bityu
(Pharaohs) who wished to “Make Kemet Great Again.” It is during this
Middle Kingdom that another magnificent complex is built called the,
“Labyrinth.”

The Middle Kingdom of Kemet (11-12 Dynasties)–

2065-1784 BCE
Kushite contributions were always the foundations of Kemet’s (Egypt’s)
material and intellectual wealth. African Kushites enriched the Kemetic
(Egyptian) throne for millennia. Dr. Chancellor Williams demonstrates this
important point when he writes,

“The Kushite South was the real source of Egypt’s wealth as it had been
of Egypt’s civilization. The gold mines were there, as were the vast stone
quarries, copper and tin mines. Here were most of the papyrus plants from
which the Blacks invented paper and built the first and finest boats from the
same tough leaves. Here in the South was all the ivory and the only source of
the then prized ostrich feathers. Egyptian foreign trade depended almost
entirely on Southern Ethiopia. Added to these economic imperatives, there
was an even greater danger felt in the North. This was the control of the Nile
which flowed through Southern Ethiopia.” 1

Kemet’s Middle Kingdom included the 11th and 12th Dynasties. These
two powerful African dynasties were founded by nobles from Southern
Kemet (Egypt) who attempted to bring back the technological achievements
of their Kushite ancestors of the Old Kingdom. One of the most memorable
additions to their technological brilliance is the architectural structure called,
“The Labyrinth,” the marvelous and monumental work built during the forty-
seven-year reign of Neset Bity (Pharaoh) Amenemhet III of the Middle
Kingdom.

The 11th Dynasty

The first kings of the Eleventh Dynasty, Mentuhotep I and Intef I, II and
III, gained control of the Nile Valley extending up to the southern borders of
Kemet (Egypt) and began to push the Herakleopolitan kings northward.
Finally, a king called Mentuhotep II defeated the Herakleopolitans and
reunited the two lands. These two dynasties were remarkable epochs in the
long history of African people in Kemet (Egypt).

Intef I was a powerful local Kemetic ruler at Waset (Middle

Kemet/Luxor) at the end of the 1st Intermediate Period. He was known as “He
who has Brought Calm to the Two Lands.” Intef I probably ruled little more
than the surrounding areas of his capitol.

Intef II was a king in Upper Kemet who reigned more than thirty years
during the transition between the 1st Intermediate Period and the Eleventh
Dynasty, the first dynasty of the Middle Kingdom. His capital was located at
Waset. At this time, Kemet was split between several local cities. Intef II was
able to unite all these southern cities down to the 1st Cataract. Intef II was
eventually victorious.

Intef III successfully defended the territory that his predecessor Intef II
had won and held power over much of Upper Kemet. He was succeeded on
the throne by his son Mentuhotep II.

The images that we have of Mentuhotep II project him as a man of great

power and magnetism. Art historian, Jules Taylor, tells us, “The Pharaoh
Mentuhotep II of Dynasty XI was far from being an ordinary king, this
monarch, whose roots are known to have been southern, was deified early
and commemorated throughout the rest of Egypt’s history as the second of
three great Unifiers of the Two Lands.” 2

When Mentuhotep II assumed the Upper Kemetic throne, the Kemetic

kings were only able to claim authority over Southern Kemet. Under his
determined leadership however, this situation changed dramatically and
quickly, and early in his reign the Kemites began their most sustained, and
ultimately successful drive for the reunification of all Kemet (Egypt). Along
with reestablishment of a strong central monarchy, Waset (Middle Kemet)
became Kemet’s capitol, and these Kemetic conquerors drove the Eurasians
of the 1st Intermediate Period from the Eastern Delta. Kemet was once again
ruled by indigenous southern Kushites.

The 12th Dynasty

Amen-em-het I was the founder of the 12th Dynasty. He was the leader
during a significant rise in Kemet’s international power and influence. His
kingdom included all the Kushite nations south to Punt (Somalia). This
dynasty also included the nations around the Mediterranean, Libya, Palestine,
Syria, Crete, the Aegean Islands and even the mainland of Greece itself.
 Another important king, was the last king of the 12th Dynasty, Amen-em-
het III.

Amen-em-het III built two important pyramids at Hawara and Dashur. He

also built the Labyrinth at Hawara. The Labyrinth was considered the largest
single building in antiquity. Herodotus said that it surpassed the pyramids.
Herodotus wrote, “It is beyond my ability to describe. It must have cost more
in labor and money than all of the walls and public works of the Greeks put
together.” 3

Amenemhet III, the last great ruler of the 12th Dynasty at Hawara, built
the Labyrinth with its massive layout, multiple courtyards, chambers and
halls. It was the largest building in antiquity. It boasted three thousand
(3,000) rooms. One thousand five hundred (1,500) were above ground and
the other one thousand five hundred (1,500) were underground. The building
itself measured eight-hundred feet by a thousand (800 X 1,000) feet. When
Herodotus, the ancient historian, saw it in ruins three thousand years (3,000)
later, he remarked,

“I visited this place, and found it to surpass description; for if all the
walls and other great works of the Greeks could be put together in one, they
would not equal, either for labor or expense, this Labyrinth; and yet the
Greek temple of Epheseus is a building worthy of note, and so is the temple of
Samos. The pyramids likewise surpass description and are equal to a number
of the greatest works of the Greeks; but the Labyrinth surpasses the
pyramids.” 4

The Labyrinth was an extremely complicated maze-like structure, located

near the place called the “City of Crocodiles,” dedicated to “Sobek,” the
crocodile-headed Neter. It was constructed in the Faiyum Oasis basin in the
desert west of the Hapi (Nile) river, just south of Cairo. This area was also a
pyramid and tomb complex. The front of the building was composed of
quartz and alabaster, giving the appearance of white marble. It had twelve
(12) individual covered courts, six (6) in a row facing north, six (6) facing
south.

Herodotus continued explaining his experiences in this phenomenal

building built by Amen-em-het III,
 “Inside, the building is of two stories and contains three thousand rooms,
of which half are underground, and the other half directly above them. I was
taken through the rooms in the upper story, so what I shall say of them is
from my own observation, but the underground ones I can speak of only from
report, because the Egyptians in charge refused to let me see them, as they
contain the tombs of the kings who built the Labyrinth, and also the tombs of
the sacred crocodiles. The upper rooms, on the contrary, I did actually see,
and it is hard to believe that they are the work of men; the baffling and
intricate passages from room to room and from court to court were an
endless wonder to me, as we passed from a courtyard into rooms, from rooms
into galleries, from galleries into more rooms and thence into yet more
courtyards. The roof of every chamber, courtyard, and gallery is, like the
walls of stone. The walls are covered with carved figures, and each court is
exquisitely built of white marble and surrounded by a colonnade.” 5

The structure of the Labyrinth was a collection of funerary temples like

the ones found near Kushite-Kemetic (Egyptian) pyramids; only the
foundation stones have been preserved.
The death of Amenemhet III started the decline of the Middle Kingdom.
His son and successor Amenemhet IV ruled for about eight years. He first co-
ruled with his father, Amenemhet III.

Amenemhet IV successor, Neset Bity (Pharaoh) Khendjer, marked the

end of the Middle Kingdom of Kemet. This Middle Kingdom had once again
established a stable government, erected monumental structures, expanded
Kemet’s territory and rewrote Old Kingdom manuscripts, and added to the
great literature of Northeast Africa. It was during this Middle Kingdom that
the Coffin Texts were carved on the coffins of the deceased.

The 2nd Intermediate Period – 1785-1580 B. C.

The End of the Middle Kingdom and the beginning of the 2nd
Intermediate Period

The end of the 6th dynasty brought about the end of true Kushite
ascendency. Their technological and philosophical advancement came to a
conclusion with the beginning of the 1st Intermediate period. Kemet (Egypt)
was never truly the same again. While the Middle Kingdom brought back
Kushite rule, and the southern kings tried to resurrect their ancestor’s glory, it
never returned to the original genius of the pure Kushite Old Kingdom.
During the 1st Intermediate Period, Kemet (Egypt) had been impacted by the
Indo-Europeans who infiltrated Northern Kemet (Lower Egypt). These
invaders did not bring culture or civilization to Kemet (Egypt). The Second
(2nd) Intermediate period was very similar to the First (1st) Intermediate
period. These Indo-Europeans were called the “Hyksos,” Shepherd Kings.

Who were the Hyksos (The Shepherd Kings)? Where did the Hyksos
come from? What was their Cultural Background?

The invaders of the 2nd Intermediate Period are called, the Hurrians.
They began their trek to Kemet by invading the area east of the Tigris River
(present-day Iraq). At this same time period, other Aryan invasions were
taking place on the Kushite cultures of Harappa and Mohenjo-Daro in the
Indus Valley (Pakistan/India), and Central Mesopotamia (present-day Iraq).
Another Aryan group known as Amorites invaded Canaan (Palestine/present-
day Israel). The Hurrians provide the most vivid picture of the Aryans who
invaded Kemet. 1

The Hurrians were a branch of Aryans from the Caucasus Mountains who
migrated into North and Northeastern Mesopotamia in the 2nd millennium
B.C. Later they spread into the fertile lowlands of Syria (present-day
Lebanon/Syria) and Southwestern Mesopotamia (present-day Iraq),
eventually they reached Palestine and the eastern border of Kemet (Egypt) in
1700 B.C. It is through these Aryans that ancient Indo-Europeans began their
first real stranglehold on the ancient Kushite Kingdoms of the Mediterranean
Sea areas. Factions of this group founded the Mitannian Empire in ancient
Turkey. Still others crossed the Balkan Passes to overthrow the Mycenean
Empire in ancient Greece. Under the names, Yuei-Chi and Hsing-Nu they
invaded China and Southeast Asia. 2

These Hurrians began to rule from northern Mesopotamia. They

overthrew the Babylonian ruler Hammurabi and established a settler colony.
They were the culmination of an Aryan wave of conquest carrying away with
it tribes and races and mingling their blood with their own. 3
 They brought with them their crude sitting images, their still
undecipherable language, their faith in a father-god and most significantly
their two-wheeled, horse drawn war chariots. 4

There were two other invasions from the Northern Caucasus (Present-day
Georgia/Russia) that had already taken place. The Gutians had overran the
Akkadians and after a brief interval, in which the third ancient Kushite
dynasty of Ur in Sumer (Southwestern Asia/Mesopotamia/Babylonia) was
reestablished, there was a wave of Amorites from the Kingdom of Mari on
the Upper Euphrates River who invaded Palestine. 5

Hyksos

A group of Aryans from Southern Russia later became the Amorites and
Hurrians of Asia Minor. The archeological remains of the Hyksos period in
Kemet and in Syria-Palestine indicate that the Amorites were the foundation
of Hyksos culture to which was later added a large dose of the Hurrians.
During the 2nd Intermediate period there were 6 Hyksos kings who ruled for
approximately 108 years. The marshland and the eastern Delta was the place
where the Hyksos dominated Kemet. Dr. Cheikh Anta Diop wrote,

“The Hyksos occupied only the eastern region of the Delta, with Avaris as
their capital” and that “the Black Dynasty,” remained strong in upper
Egypt.” 6

The Hurrians and their various kinsmen were ancient Indo-Europeans that
began to expand their kingdom; occupying considerable territory in eastern
and southeastern Europe. They didn’t bring any practical innovations to
Kemet (Egypt) or areas of Mesopotamia except the use of the horse. They
brought along the concept of a tribal society in which the leader was always a
war-chief. LeGrand Clegg says,

“These invaders were largely Indo-European foreigners driven from

Western Asia into Africa by warfare, instability and famine.” 7

However, after about 108 years, the Hyksos reign began to run into
trouble. The people of Kemet began to rise up against these shepherd-kings;
and there was the consolidation of the southern Kushites from middle Kemet
(Egypt) and Nubia (Sudan). The Seventeenth (17th) dynasty began to make
their presence known. The Seventeenth (17th) dynasty would eventually
create the Eighteenth (18th) dynasty which would be called, “The Glorious
New Kingdom.”

17th and 18th Dynasties

During the Seventeenth dynasty, contact took place between the peoples
of Nubia and Kemet (Egypt). Kemitic (Egyptian) adventurers and merchants
traveled south from Upper Kemet (Egypt) to become soldiers in the army of
the kingdom of Kush (Nubia). Simultaneously, Nubian soldiers were brought
into the military of the Seventeenth Dynasty. Nubian movement north out-
numbered the Kemetic movement to the north. The Nubian forces comprised
an entire contingent of Neset Bity (Pharaoh) Kamose’s army that he led north
against the Hyksos. This intimate relationship between these two African
nations had a profound effect on the foundations of the New Kingdom. Dr.
Redford says,

“It is inconceivable that so sizeable a settlement of Nubians inside the

narrow confines of the ‘head of the south’ should have left the culture of the
time, the Theban state, unaffected. Although the extent of the influence will
probably never be known correctly, not a few of the distinctive features of
new Kingdom society and religion many have appeared through contact with
Nubia.” 8

During the Hyksos occupation, the Kemites of Upper Egypt and Nubia
grew close together in the apparent recognition of a common Indo-European
enemy. Professor William Leo Hansberry recorded,

“This prolonged contact between the Kemites (Egyptians) and Nubians

also resulted in considerable intermingling between the two royal houses.
Because of this relationship, the founders of the Seventeenth Dynasty were
both African Nubians and African Kemites (Egyptian) of Nubian lineage.” 9

New Kingdom of Kemet (18th, 19th and 20th Dynasties)

1554-1070 BCE
 After Kemet’s (Egypt’s) Middle Kingdom was overthrown by the
Hyksos, the Kushitic-Kemites returned south and carried their long-held
traditions and revitalized the technological, artistic and linguistic systems of
Pre-dynastic, Old, and Middle Kingdom rulers. They were responsible for
continuing Kushitic religious and cultural practices; which they brought into
Kemet (Egypt) during the New Kingdom. They emphasized traditional
spiritual ideas concerning kingship. Kushites resurrected the best conceptual
literature of the great dynasties that preceded them. In temples throughout the
united land, there was a revival of their spiritual philosophies of the
Memphite Theology, Pyramid and Coffin Texts, and the Book of the
Coming Forth to Day by Night and the Papyrus of Ani.

The Seventeenth Dynasty

There is very little information regarding the events during the 13th, 14th,
15th, 16th and the beginning of the 17th dynasties. Around the time of the late
17th Dynasty, there arose a family in Upper Kemet (Egypt) that would be
strong enough to expel the Hyksos and eventually unite Upper and Lower
Kemet (Egypt). Toward the end of the 17th dynasty, two Kushite Kings,
Senakhtenre Tao and his wife Tetisheri, became rulers of Upper Egypt, and
their descendants ruled for over three hundred years. Hemet Neset Waret
(Queen) Tetisheri was the mother of this line of kings and queens that would
liberate Kemet (Egypt) from the invading Hyksos shepherd rulers.

Senakhtenre Tao was followed by his son Seqenenre Tao who married
Ah-hotep I. This royal couple began the great war to liberate Kemet (Egypt)
from the Hyksos people. Seqenenre Tao died in battle; and following his
death, his son, Ka-mose, became Neset Bity (Pharaoh). However, Ah-hotep I
continued the war on the Hyksos, Dr. Lesko says, that Ah-hotep I,

“rallied the Upper Egyptian soldiers to continue to fight the enemy and
rid the land of them in order to clear the way for this native dynasty to rule
over a united Egypt. ”1

Seqenenre Tao was African. Some say that his facial features resembled
those that are quite typical of the Central African Masai of Kenya. His son
Ka-Mose, by his Hemet Neset Waret (Queen) Ah-Hotep, continued the war
of liberation to lead the way for his brother, Ah-Mose I to finish the war with
the Hyksos shepherd kings. Ah-Mose I was the founder of the 18th Dynasty
that is called, “The New Kingdom.”

Ah-mose I, the youngest son of Seqenenre Tao and Ah-hotep, continued

this war of emancipation and eventually drove the Hyksos shepherd kings out
of Kemet (Egypt). Professor LeGrand Clegg noted,

“The Nubian princes of Thebes had been pushing their way northward
against the decaying power of the Hyksos. Active warfare was going on when
a sudden outburst of energy, under the active young leader Ahmose I,
concluded the expulsion of the foreigners, and the capture of their
stronghold, within a few years.”2

Although Ahmose I founded the Eighteenth Dynasty, once again, because

of the practice of the matrilineal line of inheritance in Kemet (Egypt), it was
his wife, Hemet Neset Waret (Queen) Nefertari, who was regarded as the
“Grand Mother” of the 18th Dynasty family.

The Eighteenth Dynasty

The Eighteenth Dynasty were Africans from Kush-Nubia (Sudan).

Ahmose I’s, Hemet Neset Waret (Queen), Ahmose Nefertari, bore him four
sons and two daughters. His surviving son, Amenhotep I, continued to
reorganize the Nubian-Kemetic Nation-State that his parents began following
the expulsion of the Hyksos. None of Amenhotep I children survived, so he
was followed on the throne by his brother-in-law, Thutmosis I. Thumosis II
followed his father as Neset Bity (Pharaoh). His Hemet Neset Waret (Queen)
Hatshepsut succeeded him to the throne. Queen Hat-Shep-Sut is well known
who ruled as king. However, for her to attain this power, she had to wrestle it
from her step-son and nephew, Thutmosis III. Thutmosis III came to power
with his step-mother/aunt, Hatshepsut, serving as co-regent. However, during
the second year of her step-son’s reign she took over all authority from the
young ruler and was crowned King of Upper and Lower Egypt.

She described herself as follows,

“Her fragrance was like a divine breath, her skin made of gold, it shines
like the stars. She is a great marvel…She was selected for the protection of
Egypt…for arousing bravery among men. She lives, she is stable, she is in
good health. She is forever and ever.”3

Following Hatshepsut’s death, Thutmosis III finally achieved

independent power. This Neset Bity (Pharaoh) earned the reputation of being
another of Kemet’s (Egypt’s) great, just and powerful rulers. Dr. Asa Hilliard
said,

“Thut-Mes III is said to have been the greatest, the most powerful king of
all. It was during his reign that Kemet reached the peak of its imperial
power. At one time, Thut-Mes III’s army numbered nearly 700,000 men.
Kemet embarked upon a phase of imperialism because of the invasion of the
Hyksos. It sought to establish a buffer to thwart further attempts of invasion.
At the height of its power, under the leadership of Thut-Mes III, Kemet
controlled the known world, at a time when Asia had yet to develop its great
civilizations. The rule of Thut-Mes III reached all the way to the Aegean, to
mainland Greece, and the Euphrates River.” 4

Amenhotep II followed his father as Neset Bity (Pharaoh) his mother was
Meryetre-Hatshepsut, the daughter of Queen Hatshepsut. Amenhotep II’s
Hemet Neset Waret (Queen), was Tia. She gave birth to Thutmosis IV; who
followed his father to the throne.

The last kings of the Eighteenth Dynasty were all descendants of

Thutmosis IV. At this time, a new infusion of Nubian “blood,” appears to
have entered the royal family because of Mutemwiya, the wife of Thutmosis
IV, and through Yuya and Thuya, the parents of Hemet Neset Waret (Queen)
Tiye and the last Neset Bity (Pharaoh) Ay. Queen Tiy, Great Royal Wife and
virtual co-regent with Amen-Hotep III, was the mother of Neset Bity
(Pharoah) Akh-En-Aten. She was one of the greatest Hemet Neset Waretu
(Queens) of Kemet’s (Egypt’s) long history. She reigned during Kemet’s
most influential time of imperial power of this Kushite/Kemetic/Nubian
golden age. Amenhotep III, “The magnificent,” was the son and successor of
Thutmosis IV and Mutemwiya. This king married the beautiful Nubian
princess Tiye and according to early scholars, she bore for her husband the
successive ruler of Egypt-Amenhotep IV (Akhenaten). 5

Dr. Hilliard described this magnificent capitol,

 During the time of King Amenhotep III and Queen Tiye, the city, Waset,
had a population of one million out of the nation of four million people.
Waset (Luxor/Thebes) today hosts the remains of the finest temples of the
ancient world, the Southern Ipet (Luxor Temple) and Ipet Isut (Karnak
Temple). Both of these magnificent temples, which served as both religious
and educational institutions, were built almost entirely in the Grand Golden
Age (The New Kingdom). Waset is located nearly 400 miles directly south
from Cairo. Waset was also referred to in ancient times as Niwt (The City).
The Greeks renamed it “Thebai,” or “Thebes.” The Arabs called it
“L’ouqsor,” meaning “The Palaces.” The name was further Europeanized to
“Luxor.” 6

Ahkenaten relocated Kemet’s capitol to Ahket Aten, the Horizon of Aten;

and restructured Kemet’s (Egypt’s) theocratic philosophy. His theocracy
replaced the Creator “Amen,” with “Aten.” He identified the Aten, as the one
true God; angering the Amen priests and priestesses. He commissioned his
scientists to record their scientific research in the “Aten Text.” This text
recognized the presence of the Creator through the light, heat and sound
energy in the rays emanating from the sun. This ode to the Sun is a scientific
encyclopedia describing the characteristics of the sun. It is a one hundred
twenty-five (125) line poem, expressed in figurative language. Born Amen-
Hotep IV, Akhenaten is best remembered for changing the national spiritual
system of Kemet.

Both the Aten system and its great rival, the Amen orthodoxy believed in
a Supreme creator, a sole One, who was hidden and far off. Both priesthoods
and priestesshoods were solar cults, but the new spiritual system of Atenism
placed more emphasis on the invisible rays of light, heat and sound waves
that radiated from the sun disk they called, the “Aten.”

Smenkare followed Ahkenaten. When Smenkhare died, his younger

brother Tutankhaten became the young Neset Bity (Pharaoh). He was
approximately 9 years old when he became king. At the urging of the Amen
priesthood, Tut-Ankh-Aten changed his name to Tut-Ankh-Amen and
restored power to the Amen priest/priestesshood.

The last two rulers of Egypt’s Eighteenth Dynasty were Ay, and
Horemhab. Horemhab once served as a general in Akhenaten’s and
Tutankhamen’s army. He returned Kemet (Egypt) to its traditional and
former stable ways.

It is during this glorious age that the Aten Text, Book of the Coming
Forth to Day by Night (Book of the Dead), the 12 Hours of the Amduat,
and the Judgment of the Heart text were written.

The Nineteenth Dynasty

Ra-Moses I is well known, mainly for his military mastery and for
reestablishing an extensive building program.

Seti I followed his father, Ra-Moses I.

Ra-Moses II is the grandson of Ra-Moses 1 and son of Neset Bity

(Pharaoh) Seti I.

Ra-Moses II is recognized as a great King because of his military power and

vast building projects, particularly the rebuilding of the twin temples in
Waset (“Ipet,” the Holy Place/Grand Lodge) and Karnak (“Ipet Isut,” the
Holiest of Places). Ra-Moses greatly expanded the building of Abu Simbel,
the monumental structure that records the dynamic battle between the
Kushitic-Kemites with the Syrians called, “The Battle at Kadesh.”

6th Kushite Napatan Dynasty (24th and 25th Dynasty) –

760-525 BCE
The Sixth (6th) Napatan Dynasty was the Restoration Age of Kush. This
Kushite empire existed for over 1,000 years. Part of this time was also known
as, the Twenty-Fifth Dynasty. It was started by Kushites from southern Nubia
from the capitol, “Napata.” Once conquered, this combined kingdom of Kush
and Kemet (Egypt) ruled from Napata; also called “Ta Neter,” or “The Land
of God.”

Dr. Van Sertima locates the sacred land where these Kushites originated,

“As the Nile bends, and swings upward, streaming north toward the
Fourth Cataract, it flows through the province of Napata where, in the town
of Kurru and Nuri, lie the ancient graves of kings. At the foot of the Pure
Mountains, Jebel Barkal, in the Temple of Amon, lay many of their weapons
and jewels, statues and stelaes.” 1

There are 16 unknown kings of Napata who preceded Alara and Kashta,
the initiators of the overthrow of Kemet (Egypt), and attributing 30 years
roughly to each generation as constituting a dynasty, one arrives at a Sixth
Napatan Dynasty. Although there is not much written about these early
Kushites, there is information regarding the last three kings of the 24th
Dynasty of Kemet or the beginning of the 6th Napatan Dynasty. This
sequence of dynasties closes with the reigns of Alara, Kashta and Piankhy.
Professor Brooks-Bertram divides this Kushite Kingdom into two branches
and five divisions. She says,

“There were two branches of this Kushite Kingdom, the Napatan and the
Meroitic. The Napatan branch with its capital at Napata is divided into at
least five divisions with the first two representing rulers, Alara and Kashta,
who initiated the overthrow of Kemet (Egypt) and those who ruled over both
Kemet (Egypt) and Kush, Piankhy, Shabaka, Shabataka and Taharka. These
first three divisions reigned over both Kemet (Egypt) and Kush.

The third division consisted of descendants of Taharka.

-Atlanersa (At-lan-er-sah)– Taharka’s son

-Senkamaniseken (Sen-kah-man-is-eh-ken)

-Anlamani (An-lah-man-ee)

-Aspelta (Ahs-pel-tah)

and 3 other unnamed kings

This third division ruled simultaneously with the Saites and ruled only
over Kush.

The fourth division also claiming descent from Taharka ruled

simultaneously with the Persians and ruled only over Kush.
 During the fifth and final rulership division there were 8 kings. All but
one was buried with Taharka at Nuri. One named Piankhlara was buried
beside Piankhy at El-Kurru. A final king, Nastasen, though from the Meroitic
branch, was also buried at Nuri.” 2

Our chapter will focus on the two divisions of the Napatan era.

The First Division

Alara, Kashta and Piankhy

Professor Brooks-Bertrum wrote,

“The first personality we encounter is Alara. Though shadowy, this is the

first of the royalty of Napata about who we know little if anything. He is
however, known from the comments of his descendants, as one who trusted
Amun, who conquered his enemies and was chosen “king” by the god who
had a long and prosperous reign. He is also equated with the unidentified
King Ary, known from a stele at Kawa. His brother, Kashta, succeeded Neset
Bity Alara. Kashta pushed the Libyan king, Osorkon III, out of the south, and
took control of the gold mines of Nubia and the Nubian militia. Though we
know little of Kashta’s reign, we do know that he was the first Napatan Neset
Bity (pharaoh) to rule both Upper Kemet (Egypt) and Thebes. He also
formalized an alliance between the monarchy and the Amon priest and
priestess class at Thebes. This power base is believed to have set the stage for
the Napatan rapid rise to power. Kashta reigned for approximately 19 years
and was succeeded by his son Piankhy. It is with Kashta that actual images of
the Napatan dynasty emerge. Kashta was also the father of Piankhy, Shabaka
and Shabataka.” 3

Piankhy

Piankhy pushed north into Lower Kemet (northern Egypt). Upper Kemet
(southern Egypt) was solidly within the African sphere of power. Middle
Kemet (Egypt), vacillated between both powers, now playing to the
Assyrians, then to the Africans, as power shifted. When the Assyrians began
to lose control over Kemet (Egypt), Piankhy attacked these invaders. Dr. Van
Sertima said,
 “Sensing the Asyrian weakness, a local petty king, Tafnak, prince of Sais,
a district in the north, rebelled and started to take control of Lower Egypt. It
was at this point that the battles, which were to lead to the total conquest of
Egypt by the blacks began. Naval engagements were fought on the Nile,
sieges were laid to Egyptian cities, Tafnak was pushed back and back and
back, his vassals submitting one by one, until Piankhy, like the great
Pharaohs before him, donned the double serpent-crown of Upper and Lower
Egypt. Piankhy established loyalty to his authority from both Nubians and
Egyptians. When Piankhy became monarch of Egypt he displayed great
humanity and a passion for justice.” 4

Military and cultural successes won Piankhy control over all of Kemet
(Egypt). He eventually became ruler of one quarter of the African continent.
His kingdom spread from the shores of the Mediterranean Basin to modern
Ethiopia.

Much of Piankhy’s rule was devoted to building the capital of Napata and
various Middle Kemetic (Egyptian) areas. His greatest achievement was in
the raising of the monumental, “Temple of Amon,” at Jebel Barkal, the
Sacred Mountain in Nubia. During the peak of this era, Jebel Barkal was one
of the most memorable buildings in the ancient world.

The Second Division

Shabaka

The Neset Bity (Pharaoh) Shabaka inspired a renaissance of the classical

Kushite spirit. He rebuilt the temples and rewrote the ancient texts of his
ancestors. He restored mummification and continued to build step-pyramids.
Shabaka established Kushite rule over all of Kemet (Egypt) and is known for
his peace with Assyria. He ruled for 14 years and is credited with maintaining
the language of the inscriptions of the temples from the Old Kingdom as well
as the architecture of these buildings. Professor Brooks-Bertram notes,

“Shabaka is credited with the construction of hydraulic irrigation systems

in Kemet (Egypt) and was described as a ruler with great humanity and deep
respect for Kemetic (Egyptian) customs, and religious beliefs. Shabaka
showed great interest in religious matters and is known for rewriting a
theological document that survived the test of time. He had it transcribed
onto a stone, from the tattered leather roll on which it had been written
during the Old Kingdom. He ordered his scholars to rewrite the Memphite
Theology, which is also called the, Philosophy of a Memphite Priest.” 5

Shabaka has been accorded the honor of being the first ruler of the
Twenty-Fifth or Kushite Dynasty. He was known for his great humanity,
exhibiting deep understanding for Kemetic (Egyptian) customs while he
reigned as an Ethiopian king over Egypt. Shabaka resurrected the brilliance
of his ancestors of the preceding dynastic periods, he highlighted the cultural
ties between his family of Kushites with the earlier Kemetic (Egyptian) royal
families with claims of southern origins.

Shabataka

Shabataka ruled following his brother, Shabaka. He re-ignited the war

with the Assyrians.

Taharka
Taharka was Piankhy’s son and the nephew of Shabaka and Shabataka.
He ruled for 26 years. He reigned through 13 years of war with the Assyrians.
His challenge throughout his rule was the use of iron. Dr. Van Sertima
informs us,

“There was great importance about the search for metal supplies during
this time. The Bronze Age was coming to an end. The Age of Iron had been
ushered in swiftly and terribly by the march of the Assyrians, whose armies
owed their superiority to a heavier concentration of iron weaponry. The
Africans in Kush had learned of the process of iron-smelting, but,
geologically, Kemet (Egypt) did not have much iron. Taharka introduced
ironworks into Nubia at Meroe. However, the discovery of iron in Nubia did
not come until around 650 B.C. By then, it was too late to make any real
difference in their military battles. This need for metals transcended all other
needs. Iron changed the world. Kemet’s (Egypt’s) inability to produce iron
was the main reason for their defeat. When the Bronze Age came to a close,
so did Kemet’s (Egypt’s) power and prestige in the ancient world.” 6
 CHAPTER 5
THE WORD

KEMETIC (EGYPTIAN) TEXTS

Chapter 5 - The Word, identifies the African texts written during each
Dynasty. The Lefafa Sedek was the Ethiopian Book of Life that has no date.
It could have been what future Kushitic Kemetic texts were based on.

Old Kingdom of Kushitic Kemet (1-6 Dynasties) – 4245

- 2064BCE
Text - Memphite Text

Pyramid Text

Middle Kingdom of Kemet (11-12 Dynasties)– 2065-

1784 BCE
Text – Coffin Text

New Kingdom of Kemet (18-19 Dynasties) – 1554-1070

BCE
Text - Book of the Coming Forth to Day by Night

- The Amduat

- The Judgement Scene

- The 42 Affirmations of Ma’at

- The Aten Text

6th Kushite Napatan Dynasty (25th Dynasty) – 760-525
BCE
Text – Shabaka Stone

The Ethiopian Book of Life

Text - The Lefafa Sedek – Bandelet of Righteousness

This chapter explores the Kemetic (Egyptian) Deep Thought that was
carved on temple walls, coffins and papyri. The approach of “Tep Heseb”
attempts to come to an accurate conclusion by using a correct method. The
multi-dimensional genius of the Kushite-Kemetic holistic thinking
incorporated figurative language as their basis for linguistic and
psychological expression.

Figurative Language includes, metaphor, simile, personification, symbol,

flashback and foreshadow.

Metaphor – a figure of speech in which a word or phrase is applied to an

object or action to which it is not literally applicable; a thing regarded as
representative or symbolic of something else, especially something abstract.
To create rich and exciting images that convey the author’s purpose. They
challenge us to use our imagination when we read. Try to visualize this
metaphor,

“Ptah, the Ancient One, is the heart and tongue of the Neters.”

Simile - a figure of speech involving the comparison of one thing with

another thing of a different kind, used to make a description more emphatic
or vivid using the words, “like,” or “as.” Try to visualize this simile,

Professor John Henrik Clarke always said,

“History is like a clock, that tells us our Political time of day and Geography
is like a compass, where we find ourselves on the map of Human Existence.”

Personification - the attribution of a personal nature or human characteristic

to something non-human, or the representation of an abstract quality in
human form, a figure intended to represent an abstract quality, a person,
animal, or object regarded as representing or embodying a quality, concept,
or thing. An example of a personification is taken from the Rhind
mathematical papyrus, when quoting the Creator,

“I tied my own hand alone, before I spat out Shu (air) and coughed up Tefnut
(moisture).”

Symbol - a mark or character used as a conventional representation of an

object, function, or process, a shape or sign used to represent something such
as an organization, a thing that represents or stands for something else,
especially a material object representing something abstract. Examples of
symbols are,

-Water symbolizing Electromagnetic waves

-A hill representing the conversion of energy

-Sun representing a creatively intelligent idea.

Flashback - a scene in a movie, novel, or moment, set in a time earlier than

the main story/moment in the present, a vivid memory of an event in the past.
In the Book of the Coming Forth to Day by Night says, “I made the Anterior
Era.”

Foreshadow - a scene in a movie, novel, or moment, set in a time later than

the main story/moment in the present, a vivid premonition of an event in the
future. Another excerpt from the Book of the Coming Forth proclaims,

“I know yesterday, and I know tomorrow, yesterday was Asar…tomorrow

with be Ra.”

The Memphite Theology Rewritten on the Shabaka

Stone
 We will discuss the Memphite Theology in two sections. In section one,
we will introduce you to the Memphite Theology as it was passed down from
the Shabaka Stone. This section will focus on the four (4) sections which
includes one (1) historical statement and three (3) philosophies that reveal the
wisdom of the Kushite-Kemetic scholars theorizing how the Cosmic
Universe came into being. Much of this ancient philosophy preceded the First
(1st) Dynasty of Kush-Kemet. Section two will discuss the Shabaka Stone
during the 6th Napatan (25th) Dynasty and synthesize the science with the
spiritual ascension of Ancient African Deep Thought. Section two will be
discussed at the end of this chapter.

The Memphite Theology was rewritten by Africans interpreting the

writings and oral traditions of a much earlier age in Kush, Nubia (Sudan). It
was then directed to be carved on a stone by Neset Bity (Pharaoh) named
Shabaka of the 25th Dynasty/6th Napatan Dynasty. To get a sense of how
much time elapsed between when the Memphite Theology was originally
written and the time it was rewritten in the 6th Napatan Dynasty of Kush or
what was also called the 25th Dynasty of Kemet (Egypt), consider this
timeline. More time passed between the writing of the Memphite Theology in
Kush-Kemet and the rewriting of it by Neset Bity (Pharaoh) Shabaka; then
when Shabaka rewrote it and today! When the scholars of the Napatan
Dynasty rewrote the great works of their ancestors, they wanted to Make
Kush-Kemet Great Again. This Theory on the Origin and Development of the
Cosmic Universe was written during the Old Kingdom, possibly even during
the Pre-Dynastic period in Kush-Kemet. This African philosophy explored
the ideas and concepts, in order to comprehend the significance of life,
morality, knowledge, wisdom, being and becoming; past, present and future.

It is through African philosophy that African culture appreciated art,

ethics, science, philosophy and spirituality from an African cultural common
sense. From that point of reference, students will create and innovate in a way
consistent and complimentary with their culture’s worldview.

Intuition is directly connected to a higher form of knowing knowledge

that goes beyond the emotional/passionate sense or feeling. Intuition is the
very definition of “Tep Heseb,” an accurate reckoning by using a correct
method. It is this form of immediate innate knowledge, that wisdom is gained
without reasoning or, having to think about it. It is Intuitive Instinct. Instinct
is a characteristic of the animal world. Animals obey the laws of nature
because nature directly guides them. They hunt, eat, mate and live by nature’s
command. But, when humanity rose to a higher level, they were given the
ability to challenge their nature. Human beings could tell the natural order
“No!” This was a blessing, but, also a challenge. If they disobeyed nature and
they made the wrong decision, it would have negative results, sometimes
permanent. Intuition was a dynamic gift to humanity that gave them the
unique ability to not only obey nature naturally, but, at higher levels of
consciousness. This enabled them to, become “One” with nature; opening up
the “Immortal Portal” of becoming conscious of their consciousness. Human
beings became the Creator having a human experience and permitted them to
know that they know knowledge, which is wisdom.

Ancestral intuition created a Kushitic Kemetic spiritual system grounded

in Monotheism; the belief in One Creator. This One Creator threw off
essences of him/herself and manifested his/her image in all that she/he
created. This concept is also called, “Pantheism.” Each creation had their own
specialty and unique gift (smell in dog, agility in cat, sight in bird, hearing in
hares) which became a heraldic emblem, identifying characteristics that
became embodied in what Kemites (Egyptians) named, the “Neter.” One of
the main Neteru was named, “Tehuti,” his other names include Djehuti,
Thoth and Hermes. He was represented by an Ibis Bird (cousin to the stork).
He embodied Intellect, Reason and Language; that he expressed through
knowledge, thought and comprehension. This wisdom constructed a people’s
shared set of systematic and cumulative ideas, beliefs and knowledge
including their cultural common sense that stems from their ecological and
climatic culture.

The Memphite Theology outlines a well-documented, scientific theory

concerning the origins of the Cosmic Universe, beginning before the
beginning began; existing before existence existed and coming into being at
that first moment because the Neter, Ptah, converted energy at rest, in the
waters of the Neter, Nun, into energy in motion. Science calls this moment of
energy conversion, the “Big Bang.” From here, over billions and billions of
years, this single Black Dot/Black Hole threw off Superclusters, Clusters,
Galaxies, Star Systems, Planets, Moons and all the other celestial bodies like
meteors, asteroids, etc. This ancient scientific text outlines a viable, working
theory concerning the origin of the Cosmic Universe and the development of
the human brain and the emergence of the subsequent African
philosophical/scientific/spiritual body of knowledge. The enduring legacy of
the Memphite Theology is the “eternal process of becoming,” presented by
these African scholars. This wisdom, like the Cosmos is a forever evolving
Process of Becoming they named, “Khepera.” They called this process,
“Khepera,” symbolized by the Dung Beetle.

The first and original self-created Trinity, Nun (water, matter), Ptah
(energy, animating Cosmic spirit) and Atum (word, creative intelligence) are
the philosophical underpinnings for all and everything in the living Cosmic
Universe. Once learned, mastered and lived; humans join with the forces of
Nature. To Africans, humans did not fight nature, they knew that Nature
could not be conquered. Through the ascension of consciousness, they
“became” Nature. The importance of this text is that they are all based on
Primary Sources. Primary Sources stand in the present, look at the past, and
predict the future. Primary sources provide first-hand insights into the time
period being studied. These sources make history come alive. They exhibit
the continuity of geography (space) and history (time). Primary sources open
the doorways of yesterday and permit people, places, things and events of the
past to connect with those living in the present. However, as today’s
interpreters, we naturally bring our own personal values, interests, principles
and viewpoints to our interpretation of these primary sources. Also, our
comprehension and translation of these resources are influenced by our own
cultural common sense.

The Memphite Text is an African allegory concerning the events that led
up to the creation of the Cosmos. Along the Hapi (Nile) Valley, African
people looked to their environment and used their cultural common sense to
answer the many questions they had concerning the origin of ancient
Universal beginnings. They anointed and appointed sacred representatives,
Neteru, from the mineral, plant, animal and human world as the sacred
ambassadors to represent their One God. Since no one alive today was
present at this first moment, this philosophical scientific story is called a
theory. However, present scientific information supports what ancient
scholars in Kemet had speculated on thousands of years ago.
 The only reason we know that the Memphite Theology existed is because
it was rewritten on a stone ordered by the Kushite Neset Bity (Pharaoh)
Shabaka of the 25th Dynasty of Kemet (Egypt) about 710 BCE.

During the late 1700’s when the French expeditionary force directed by
Generals Thomas Alexandre Dumas (novelist, Alexander Dumas’ Haitian
father) and Napoleon Bonaparte occupied Kemet (Egypt), this black stone
was found a few miles south of Cairo by French soldiers in Napoleon’s army.
Recognizing the Medu Neter (Hieroglyphic writing), they acquired it from
the farmers who used it to grind wheat. The soldiers kept the stone in army
barracks at Alexandria. When the French surrendered to the British in 1801,
the basalt stone was sent to Earl Spencer in England. The Shabaka Stone
(Memphite Text) was acquired by the Earl Spencer, a British antiquities
collector. He donated the stone to the British Museum in 1805 to be studied.
The Memphite Theology rewritten on the Shabaka Stone is still located in the
British Museum.

This Memphite Text was resurrected on a rectangular slab of black

granite, which measures, 1.13 yds. by 1.60 yds.; or 3.4 ft. by 4.8 ft. It consists
of two horizontal lines, carved at the top, across the entire width of the stone.
These two horizontal lines tells the history of how Neset Bity (Pharaoh)
Shabaka, his soldiers and his scientists came upon the worm-eaten document
and ordered it to be rewritten in the same language used to write the later
Pyramid Texts. The Memphite Text was copied onto the stone because the
original, written on papyrus (or leather), was found to be worm eaten and
could not be read from beginning to end. An unknown scribe records on the
stone,

“This writing was copied out a new by his majesty (King Shabaka) in the
house of his father Ptah – South of his Wall (Memphis), for his majesty found
it to be a work of the ancestors which was worm-eaten so that it could not be
understood from beginning to end. His majesty copied it anew so that it
would become better than it had been before.” 1

See Appendix, # 12 - The Shabaka Stone

Under the two horizontal lines are sixty-two (62) vertical columns which
begin on the left side. In addition to numerous gaps and spaces, the middle
portion of the text, column twenty-four (24) to forty-seven (47), has been
almost completely destroyed because the slab was used as the bottom half
stone which grain was placed on to crush. Farmers had punched a hole in it
and used it for a millstone, grinding away most of the text through years of
heavy use.

The text is a work of the Old Kingdom or even earlier; its precise date is
not known. The text is a scientific theory, spiritual drama and metaphoric
allegory. The rewritten version contained updated scientific information
supplied by the Kushite Napatans, the descendants of the original writers of
the pre-dynastic period. The wisdom contained in the Memphite Theology
begins with the recognition that sensory perception is the first step in the
process of knowing knowledge.

Dr. George G.M. James believed that the Memphite Theology rewritten
on Shabaka Stone was an African Theory on the Creation of the Cosmic
Universe. This text, written in “Hiku Ptah” (Memphis), takes the early
African ideas about creation and places them into a symbolic system which
reveals the divine laws of nature. Out of the eternal waters of the Nun, the
Original Immortal Creator at rest, issued the energy in the form of Ptah, to
bring all the other EsSences/Neters into existence by conceiving them in his
heart, and articulating them with his tongue, called the “Atum,” the Creative
Conscious Word. 2

This implies that the Kemites (Egyptians) revered Ptah, a divine architect,
as the animating creator of “all things.” Memphis became the theocratic
capitol of Kemet (Egypt). The Kemites (Egyptians) called Memphis “Hi-ka-
Ptah,” “House of Ptah.” Memphis was known as the seat of Power for the
Master Builders of Ptah, the blacksmiths. The High Priest of Ptah was called,
the Supreme Leader of Craftsmen. This craftsmen’s guild seems to have been
brought up into Kemet (Egypt) from the southland, Nubia (Sudan). Hi-ka
Ptah became Ai-ga-ptos to the Greeks. Ai-ga-ptos became the E-gy-pt of
today. The Shabaka text utilized the figurative language of myths, allegories
and analogies to tell a realistic, scientific, philosophical story. Myth
connected the invisible world with the visible world. Myth, used figurative
language to explain the experience of these Kushite people. Myth enhanced
metaphysical truths relating to scientific realities. The creation story was a
theory about the principles of life and the order and arrangement of the
Cosmic Universe. From this perspective, we see that the theological
framework of Hika Ptah (Memphis), perceived the Creator as One spirit both
male and female; and, viewed Creative Ideas as the fundamental, founding
principle of the world’s organization.

By analyzing the Memphite Theology through the lens of sacred science,

two concepts emerge,

1) It outlined how the Cosmic Universe was created; ordered and arranged
from before its beginning began to its first moment of existence; through the
Cosmos’ process of becoming continuing to the present day.

2) It created a series of esoteric symbols that described the origin and

development of all things in the Cosmic Universe including the evolution
(physical growth) of humans and the involution (spiritual growth) of human
consciousness.

Dr. Richard King dates the origin of the metaphoric and metaphysical
nature of the Memphite text to a very ancient time long before the founding
of the First Dynasty of Kemet (Egypt). He informs us,

“There exist pre-dynastic records from before the times of dynastic Kemet
(4,000 BC). This was the Memphite Theology of the Primate of the Gods,
Ptah, who first arose, as a prominent hill from the waters of Nun, as an
island in the primeval lake in Khuiland, or multidimensional vibrational
space. The primeval hill arising from the waters of Nun is a symbolic
metaphor for the mythological summary of our ancestors’ conscious
intellectual experiences as they progressed from the collective unconscious
womb of African root hominid consciousness itself. This is an epigenetic
upward pull of the superconscious, the ascension of individual/group life
force, following an earlier descent of light through space into matter and
gravitational condensation of Black nanodiamond interstellar laden gas
clouds into protostars. It represents the involution of spirit down into matter
and the evolution of matter back into spirit in the great cycle of Divine
Manifestation as seen in the sublime vision of Abydos.” 3

The scientists and scholars of this Napatan dynasty under the leadership
of Neset Bity (Pharaoh) Shabaka believed that it housed the wisdom of their
ancient ancestors. It is obvious that the Kemetic philosophers of Hika Ptah
(Memphis) had developed the idea of a Cosmos made up of numerous
organic beings, from human/animal, plant, mineral, living within the celestial,
aquatic, terrestrial and luminous (spiritual) worlds. Although they may have
differed from each other, they were all guided by the same divine order and
arrangement.

Dr. George G.M James divided the Memphite Theology into 4 sections.
One (1) historical statement and three (3) philosophical theories pertaining to
Kemetic (Egyptian) cosmology. Some of the major concepts identified by Dr.
James include,

a) The Memphite text is the basis of all-important doctrines in Greek

Philosophy

b) The History and Description of the Memphite Text

c) The Three (3) Philosophies

i- The Primate of the EsSences

ii- The EsSences of Pre-Existing Order and Arrangement

iii-The EsSences of Order and Arrangement

d) The Memphite Text is the source of modern scientific knowledge.

e) The Memphite Text opens great possibilities for modern scientific

research. 4

The Memphite text structures the early African ideas about creation;
Atum (creative word) coming out of Ptah, the primordial hill (energy
system), who came out of Nun, the primordial waters, (material system).
Once united, this trinity brought forward, the Essences of Pre-Existing Order
and Arrangement, the eight definitional characteristics of the Cosmic
Universe that always existed but had not been brought into existence by
Atum giving each a name. In turn, these eight Essences, called forward the
Essences of Order and Arrangement, that created all the “stuff,” that the
Cosmos is made up of, such as, superclusters, clusters, galaxies, stars,
planets, asteroids, meteors, etc.

The Memphite text also discussed ancient African ideas about creation in
a broad philosophical context developing a system that highlighted the nature
of the Cosmic Universe. The underlying law revealed that organic beings in
this creation story were simultaneously spiritual (sacred) and physical
(scientific). Knowledge (truth) and Wisdom (living truth) was a sacred
science. The sacred and scientific worlds in Africa cannot be separated. The
reality of creation is the consequence of three things in One, the Unity of the
“Idea” (Nun-Thought-Conception-Theory-Mind) with the “Act” (Ptah-
Doing-Implementation-Practice) creating “Word” (Command-Tongue). This
process of Becoming, all the while being guided by Ma’at, (Truth-Justice-
Reciprocity-Balance-Righteousness-Cosmic Harmony). Ancient African
scholars saw human reality resulting from thinking, doing and speaking. The
Essence of the Creator is revealed as Will (thought) and Intent (Command).
The symbol for thought is heart and command is tongue. Heart and tongue
become the personified aspects for the spiritual qualities of thought/will and
command/intent.

The heart is the thought, mind and intentions of the Creator. The tongue is the
word, speech and vocal expression of the Creator. The interrelationship
created by the Heart and Tongue is the Word Made Flesh; the Coming into
Being and the Process of Eternal Becoming.

These inquiries and speculations were created, developed, improved and

revised; then taught again in Africa before they ever left Africa. This ancient
research is now the scholarship used by present-day scholars.

The Memphite Text takes the early African ideas about creation and
places them into a symbolic system which reveals the divine laws of nature.
It utilized the language of myths to tell a realistic, philosophical story. Myth
connects the invisible world with the visible world. Myth is the form in
which the experience of a people becomes conscious and as such can be
viewed as a carefully constructed symbolic foundation for the abstract
thought. Myth provides us with the metaphysical truth about their physical
reality. The creation story was a speculation about the principles of life and
the order and arrangement of the Cosmic Universe. From this perspective, we
see that the text at Memphis,
a) Believed that the Creator was One Spirit; of both male and female energy.

b) Viewed symbolic ideas as the fundamental, founding principles of the

world’s organization. The “Neteru or “Essences” represented certain qualities
associated with nature. Neteru are intangible Essences or principles of life
that represent different aspects of nature. Each Neter was the representation
of the One True Creator. The ancient African scholars used physical concepts
of humans, animals, plants, minerals and combinations of the four, to explain
the spiritual Essences of life on earth and beyond. They used “Medu Neter’,
or what the Greeks misnamed, “Hieroglyphs,” to depict these pictorial
entities. For instance, the pictograph representing the idea of a Neter (an
essence of nature) was a banner or flag, multiple Neteru (multiple essences of
nature) were represented by multiple banners or flags. The Neteru (Natures)
were brought to life by giving them personified physical attributes. They told
a “Natural” human story. These stories were the world’s first “Dramas.” A
very important aspect of these dramas was the result that occurred when the
human chose which Neter or personality to follow. Every choice resulted in a
unique consequence.

The Memphite Text created by the Kemetic (Egyptian) philosophers of

Kush conceived the idea of a Cosmic Universe made up of numerous
phenomena, filled with diverse organic and inorganic beings; human, animal,
plant, mineral; living celestially (heavens), aquatically (waters), terrestrially
(land) and luminously (spiritually). They were different from one another, but
all regulated by a harmonious, balanced order, Ma’at. However, everything
came from one unified force, the Nun.

The theory of the Nun (matter) was the Universe, it existed before the
beginning began. The theory made it possible for life to potentially pre-exist
in matter (the Nun), but only reveal itself as a creative force through
intelligence (Atum). A complex and superior form taken by the Nun, in this
structural transmutation, implied another important theory. Ma’at is the
primordial path of truth, justice, harmony, balance, reciprocity (what goes
around, comes around), proper behavior and order and arrangement. Ma’at,
thinks, speaks, acts justice. Ma’at acts in accordance with Nature. that gives
order and arrangement to all of the Creator’s creations.

This original Trinity initiated the process of becoming from non-being to

being, from before to after, from the unconscious to the awakening of
thought, reason, and language. Through the word (Atum), designated,
classified, ordered commanded and brought everything and all into existence
by giving each a name. The entire Cosmic Universe is made up of either
Matter or Energy. Energy makes Matter move. Energy takes Matter through
the Process of Becoming, called Khepera, represented by a dung beetle.

The Shabaka text consists of four (4) parts, one (1) historical statement
and three 3 spiritually scientific philosophies,

1) History/Geography of Text- It explains how Neset Bity (Pharaoh) Shabaka

came to rwrite the Memphite Theology, and how he directed his scientists to
carve it on a stone.

2) Philosophy #1 - Primate of the Essences- Tells the story of the original

Trinity who existed before the beginning began and how the Cosmos was
created and continued to become.

3) Philosophy #2 - Essences of Pre-Existing Order and Arrangement-

Explains the eight uncreated characteristics that define the attributes of the
Cosmic Universe.

4) Philosophy #3 - Essences of Order and Arrangement- Explores the

development of the billions of molecules that would lead to the creation of
superclusters, clusters, galaxies, stars, planets, etc., and all the life that
evolved over billions of years leading up to the birth of plants, fish,
amphibians, reptiles and mammals.

Philosophy #1 – The Primate of the Essences – The 1st Trinity

The Nun – The Eternal Waters of Immortality

In the very beginning, before all the fundamental elements, before

Creative Intelligence, there was only the Nun, an eternal presence of
matter/water/hydrogen. The Nun was immeasurable matter. Nun was the One
place where the many would emerge as the elements that would form the
Cosmic Universe, the immortal totality of knowable consciousness. The
Cosmic Universe was created by what comes out of the uncreated creations.
The Nun has no beginning and it has no end. The Nun created
space/geography and time/history without directly participating in any of the
creative events.

The Nun was the original seed of thought and command. The Nun was
the seed of our concept of what was, is and will be forever. Pharaonic
Kemites (Egyptians) thought Nature to be a cosmic order, constantly
renewing and resurrecting itself, as does the sun by rising and setting each
day.

According to the Memphite Text, before the Cosmos came into being,
there was the Nun. The Nun was neither Creator nor Nothingness. The Nun
was primordial, absolute and eternal waters in the depths of where matter had
already existed. The origin of origins, matter, under the form of eternal water,
was seen by Kemites as a vital principle, the principle of principles, the
archetype of the Universe.

The text represents an ancient attempt during the long history of homo-
sapiens-sapiens to speculate on the origin of matter and energy; to explain
organic life on earth and the primordial phenomenon in Nature as the
cornerstone to understand matter.

Many thousands of years ago, the pharaonic Kushitic Kemites

(Egyptians) grappled with the question of questions: the question of origins,
of understanding the world, the cosmos and its beginnings. Their thinking
was extra-ordinary and super-natural. This concept of the Nun was an ocean
that contained all the raw materials that had the potential of all and
everything. The first Mother egg has a feminine gender in ancient Kemet
(Egypt). It contained the Breath of Life at the pre-dawn of the Cosmic
Universe.

Matter and form, the Essence of the Kemetic Nun were uncreated and
eternal. The original substance of Nun was matter, an ethereal water also
called hydrogen. All-natural beings of physics (movement) were made of
matter engaged in harmonized motion, tuned into a cosmic frequency. The
Nun was like a fluid ether, not the water (H2O) that we know today. This
liquid air or hydrogen plasma is the Essence of the rest of creation. The
greatest mystery of the Coming into Being is the passage of life from the
invisible into the visible, the word made flesh. It is the One who calls forth
the many. The many who reside in the One. The theory of Nun makes it
possible for life to pre-exist in matter and only reveal itself as a creative
intelligence force.

Ptah – The Primordial Hill - Conversion of Potential Energy into Kinetic

Energy

Ptah is represented by a primordial hill. Ptah is energy conversion. It is

also the spirit of creation. The existence of the spiritual is complimented by
the existence of matter. Spirit is pure energy, and matter is energy’s physical
form. This life force or vital force is the essential force which moves
everything and all. When the inert mass of primordial matter felt the desire of
the primordial spirit, it began to move, and the life systems which were to
constitute the future world, were initiated. The second aspect of Creation,
“Ptah,” converts the energy at rest (potential energy) within Nun, into energy
in motion (kinetic energy). The Divine Essence, Ptah (Energy Conversion), is
the pure form that is the cause of the movement of matter (Nun) and the
Cosmos’ process of becoming. Ptah’s divine purpose is to make the Essences
(Neteru) go from potentiality to actuality; energy at rest to energy in motion.
That which had potential, visualized order and arrangement, then actualized,
(brought into being) the Cosmic Universe. This same process of coming into
being still continues today.

Atum – The Self-Created Intelligent Word

Atum is symbolized by the circle formed by the Serpent with its tail in its
mouth. This is the most fundamental mystical symbol of ancient and
traditional Africa, signifying infinity, continuity and the void. These are the
opposites of the four foundational attributes of matter, finiteness,
discontinuity and thingness. This conversion brings forward, Atum, the
creative word who gives names to all things in the Cosmic Universe. The
naming of these raw materials was performed by Atum, the Creative Word
that spoke all things into existence. Atum represented the Eye of Heru. The
Eye symbolized the divine light imprisoned in matter, which must be
liberated. Thus, it is said that the Eye is the seat of the Soul and is all-
powerful, because it possesses in itself, the means for its own liberation. The
Eye evokes the perception of light in all its forms from the physical shine of
the sun and light of the moon, to the spiritual light of knowledge and inner
illumination of the awakened spirit. The Uraeus, represented by the African
Cobra swallowing its tail, creating the visual of a circle, is the magnificent
symbol of all the powers related to this triple conception.

Philosophy #2 - The Essences/Neteru of Pre-Existing Order and

Arrangement

The second (2nd) philosophy of the theology of Cosmic Origins is the

Essences of Pre-Existing Order and Arrangement. It connects the first (1st)
philosophy by explaining Atum naming four (4) pairs of male and female
Neteru/Essences into being. The frogs were males and the snakes were
females. The Kemetic scholars called them the, “Neteru Nun,” the
“Uncreated Creations” living at rest in Nun. Each principle, characteristic and
explanation emanated from Nun doubled as an essence/Neter. In the 1st
philosophy, Nun had no name. That is why it was important for the trinity to
come into existence that would allow Atum to bring the Neteru Nun into
being and give Nun a name. While the Nun potentially contained the whole
Universe in gestation, Ptah moved matter creating Atum in order to call into
existence eternal Essences or pure ideas; water, heavens, infinity, finity, light,
darkness, the seen and unseen. These ideas were not created, they always
existed, but, were inactive (potential) in the unnamed matter, Nun.

This naming ceremony brought these uncreated creations into being.

These eight characteristics of the Cosmos are,

1) Nun (Male)– It is important to note that this Nun is

the same Nun from the Primate of the Essences.
Before the beginning began, Nun was nameless.
However, once named, Nun took on the physical
form of matter/water. Nun was where everything
and all lived. Nun was the original and ancient place
of beginnings. He was the “Matter” of the cosmic
fact. Nun represented the moisture of the rain, and
 the wetness of all the rivers and oceans of water in
the Cosmic Universe. He was the deluges and floods
of the Eternal Springs.
2) Nunet (Female) was the counter heavens. She was
where the superclusters, clusters, and galaxies first
appeared, the stars commenced to shine, and the air
began to breathe. Nunet permitted the sky to be.
3) Huh (Male) was infinity. He was countless,
limitless, without boundaries and sure to endure
forever in immortality for eternity.
4) Huhet (Female) was destined to limit and be the
boundaries for everything and all things that would
come to be in the Cosmic Universe. She could be
counted, measured and numbered.
5) Kuk (Male) was the unknown, the ignorant. He was
the source from whence all light drew her strength.
Kuk was the sunless shadows of dark unknown
nights.
6) Kuket (Female) brought the glowing intelligence of
the light of day into existence. From her perspective,
the fiery rays of knowledge were created.
7) Amen (Male) was the concealed one…invisible to
the eye. He was named by Atum to remain unseen,
unheard, and untouchable; without smell or taste,
but, forever present. He is the spirit of science.
8) Amenet (Female) was the revealed one…who could
be seen by the eye. Through her all-seeing eye, the
 Cosmic Universe thinks, sees, hears, touches, smells
and tastes. It is through Amenet that human
spirituality experiences her invisible mate, Amen.
She is the science of his spirit.

These (4) pairs of frogs and snakes remained in the waters of Nun. It
appears that there were specific reasons why frogs and snakes were their
representational heraldic emblems.

Snakes metaphorically demonstrate the principle of resurrection. Snakes

have the ability to shed their skin and start anew. Metaphorically, snakes
appeared to have the attributes of coming back to life, after death. The snakes
shedding of skin is called, “Molting.” Snakes molt several times a year,
because their outer skin wears out as they slither and slide over the ground
(Life’s experiences) and as they grow larger (the attainment of Eldership).
When it is time to molt, the snake’s color becomes dull as the worn-out skin
separates from the lower layers, and its eyes cloud over until it is almost
blind. A new outer skin is already growing under the old one. After a few
days the old skin splits, and the snake wriggles out of it. The snake is now
back to its proper color. She has bright new spectacles over her eyes. The old
skin is left behind like a past-life; as she moves forward with a new skin
towards her new resurrected life.

Frogs symbolically describe Metamorphosis. They are equally at home

on land as in the water. Frogs spend the first few weeks of their lives as a
legless, fishlike tadpole which looks nothing like a frog. But then it begins to
change. The frog goes through the story of how life came to be. Frogs explain
in about 14 weeks what it took nature to create in billions of years. The
growing of legs shows the importance of life systems attaining mobility; the
loss of the tail describes the dawn of humanity and the attainment of self-
consciousness.

The eight (8) EsSences/Neters, plus Ptah and Atum add up to the number
ten (10); an important mathematical base system in the world’s base ten (10)
numerical system.
Philosophy #3 – The Essences of Order and Arrangement

This philosophy is an extension of the first and second philosophies and

has its own respective characteristics, elements, atoms and molecules. The
story of the creation of life in the Cosmos and specifically on Earth continued
with Khepera, the Neter symbolized by the dung beetle. Khepera is the beetle
who comes forth from the flood of Hapi (Nile) and pushes a ball of dung
before her. This ball contains the beetle’s eggs. Under the rays of the sun, the
eggs in this ball burst forth with new lives as if they generated themselves
from the substances and forces of nature. Thus, Khepera is the symbol of the
process of creation. Since literally thousands of these beetles emerge from
these balls in fertile waters, the beetle is synonymous with the natural genesis
of creativity. Khepera, the process of becoming, joins with Atum, the initial
first self-creation, and transforms into Atum-Khepera. In reference to the
elemental essences, in the first moment after self-creation, Atum-Khepera,
the one produces two, Shu-male-air (Atum-Khepera’s breath) and his mate,
Tefnut-female-water (Atum-Khepera’s moisture). From the union of Shu and
Tefnut, came the next pair, Geb-male-earth, and Nut-female-sky. Studying
this philosophy further, we see that Geb (earth) and Nut (sky) were in a
lover’s embrace (procreation) and Shu (air), separated them to provide space
for everything to come into being. When Nut was raised from the earth, Geb,
the sun, Nut was pregnant. Atum-Khepera, gave light, heat and sound energy
to the earth (Geb). Geb and Nut then gave birth to Asar (original father), Aset
(original mother), Seten (original destroyer), and Neb-het-tet (original
mystic). Asar and Aset gave birth to Heru (original child, resurrection of
parents). These five Neteru gave birth to all living things, bacteria, plants,
fish, amphibians, reptiles and mammals, including the human race in Africa.

But what were the ancient African scholars describing when they wrote
this Memphite Text?

Dr. George G. M. James cites five (5) philosophical underpinnings to be

understood by the Memphite theology;

1) Water is the source of all and everything.

2) Creation was accomplished by the unity of creative principles, Nun, Ptah

and Atum; the unity of mind (mental word), tongue (spoken word) and action
(active word). All divine decrees came into being by the thinking of the mind
and the commanding of the tongue.

3) Atum was the intermediary Essence/Neter in creation. She/He was the sun
or fire Essence.

4) The Law of Polarity (twinness/opposites) governs the life of the Cosmic

Universe.

5) From Philosophy #2, the creation of the Essences of Pre-Existing Order

and Arrangement, came Philosophy #3, The Essences of Order and
Arrangement 5

When we look at the philosophical allegory of ancient Kemet, we see that

these ancient scholars paved the way for the concepts currently being taught
in universities (Microcosmic Universe-Universe Cities) today. They theorized
that in the beginning there was only a watery Matter (Nun). Within this
Matter, there existed the potential for everything and all; this is also known as
Potential Energy. Potential Energy is energy at rest. Energy can be
transformed into other states. In this case, the potential energy became active.
We call this Kinetic energy. The ancient African Kemites (Egyptians) called
this transformative process Ptah. Ptah rose out of Nun as a mighty hill. In
other words, Ptah took Nun through the Process of Becoming. Ma’at was the
Order by which Ptah used for this Process. Tehuti,

Ma-at’s mate was the wisdom that kept nature on the path and kept creation
in the process of becoming (Khepera).

Scientifically, this process contained a powerful electromagnetic field, a

vestige of the beginnings of the Universe, indicated that the Universe began
with a state of infinite density (matter). It was made up of free elemental
particles, not in any particular order or arrangement. There was no gravitation
in the beginning of the Cosmic Universe, only a matter which in its nature
was unique and unable to be duplicated. When thermal balance between
radiation and matter was shattered, a period dominated by matter became a
by-product of radiation. The Cosmic Universe expanded and one after the
other, the superclusters, clusters and galaxies distanced themselves one from
another. This process of complimentary separation continues to this day and
will continue for many more millions of years.

The ancient African theorists understood their study of the natural

scientific principles of existence, was determined by how atoms were
combined and recombined. Furthermore, these molecules created by these
unique combinations lead to inter-Universal, inter-Galactic, inter-Solar and
inter-Planetary life. However, before life could come to exist in the Cosmic
Universe, certain philosophical concepts had to be created in the human
mind, to allow the mind to fully comprehend the two worlds of the Material-
Nun-Water and the Spiritual-Ptah-Energy. This unity created the eight (8)
concepts, four (4) pairs, coming in both male and female genders were the
philosophical markers that allowed humans to see the unseen and think the
unthinkable. They became the bridge between these two worlds. They
connected the science to the sacred. They always existed but had not been
brought into existence because they had no names. That is why they were
called the, “Uncreated Creations,” because they always existed in the
Universe, but they lived in potentiality. The eight (8) Neters, were depicted as
being uncreated by not having navels (belly buttons). Therefore, they did not
come from a birth. Nun (Matter), Nunet (Space), Huh (Infinity), Huhet
(Finity), Kuk (Darkness), Kuket (Light), Amen (Hidden) and Amenet,
Revealed) are the attributes and characteristics of all things in the Universe.
These eight (8) abstract attributes and characteristics concretized spirituality
(energy), which was science (matter).

Philosophy means the “love of wisdom.” It is the exercise of reason

through thought and action. The result of this exercise is the conception of
the challenges of life in the world. To be a true scribe in Pharaonic Kemet
(Egypt), the philosopher had to be scientist, sage, poet, benefactor,
husband/wife, mother/father and warrior. African education demanded that
method of study was very important in the educational process. These priests
and priestesses of Kush-Kemet educational temples had world-wide
reputations. Writing and monumental architecture (pyramids, temples, etc.)
synthesized literature, math, science, astronomy, medicine, religion, painting,
drawing, sculpture, carvings, music, and games. Leisure activities were
created, developed, implemented and enjoyed in Pharaonic Kemet (Egypt).
The immortality of the soul of Humanity (Ba) was first taught in Kemet.

Spiritual philosophy preceded, then created and nourished the sciences.

However, the sciences co-existed with philosophy, but had to wait to be
called into being by the word. Knowledge was the accumulation of
information and wisdom was the application of knowledge. Wisdom in
Ancient Kush-Kemet was called, “Spiritual Science”. The patron of these
Sacred Sciences was called, “Tehuti”, husband of Ma’at, the path of
righteousness and harmony. Spirituality is Unseen Science, and Science is
Seen Spirituality.

We will continue exploring this Cosmic Story at the end of this section
when we examine the Napatan Twenty-Fifth Dynasty’s, “Shabaka Stone,” the
spiritually scientific theory of the Coming into Being of the Cosmic
Universe. Through the Shabaka Stone we will study the science of Shabaka’s
ancestors who wrote the Memphite Theology.
 PYRAMID TEXT

The Pyramid Texts of Ancient Kemet are the oldest known collection of
written materials in the world. There are thousands of carved lines of Medu
Neter (Hieroglyphics), containing stories, allegories, analogies, myths and
legends. The writings are historic, geographic, spiritual and astronomical.
They reveal spiritual systems for the living and the deceased, and guide the
actions of ceremonies, performances, festivals and rituals. They evoke
mystical invocations, express moral expectations and reveal intellectual
illuminations.

It is interesting to note the use of the word “utterances.” Utterances are

used to represent sounds. In this context of the writings on the pyramid texts,
imagine “Talking Walls.” The idea that while reading the writings on the
walls, the walls are talking to the reader in the sense that the sounds of the
writings can be heard and comprehended by the mystical “Third Ear,” in the
human brain. In a very real sense, when you read the scripture, you hear,
“The Voice of the Creator.”

The ideas and philosophies expressed in the Pyramid texts were

developed years before and they expanded the concepts expressed in the third
(3rd) philosophy of the Memphite Theology, which is believed to have been
written before the Dynastic period of Kemet (Egypt). The third philosophy
states that Atum-Khepera brought forward Shu (Male-Air) and Tefnut
(Female-Moisture). Shu and Tefnut created Nut (Female-Sky) and Geb
(Male-Earth). Nut and Get gave birth to Asar (Male-Masculine Principle),
Aset (Female-Female Principle), Neb-het-tet (Female-Oracle Reader) and
Seten (Male-Forces of Destruction). Asar and Aset gave birth to Heru
(Principle of Resurrection). Asar, the Masculine Principle, he was seen both
green and black. When Asar was green, he represented botanical plant life.
When Asar was black, he represented biological animal/human life. When we
recall that agriculture was the foundation for the idea of spiritual resurrection,
the utterances of the Pyramid text express the cyclical nature of conception,
birth, growth, aging, death, decay and resurrection. Throughout the African
scientists’ writings, they conveyed the importance of transcendence in life
and transformation of energy from one state to another state. They highlight
the symbiotic relationship between plant and human life. The utterances
proclaim that Unas, the divine human, will rise up as a divine essence, into
the heavens of millions of stars, because he rose to levels of higher
consciousness, as a divine human during his life. Unas’ story represents the
potential possibilities for every human being. If you ascend in life, you will
resurrect into the heaven, Amenta, after you die.

The Pyramid Texts were found on the walls of five (5) pyramids at
Sakara, the ancient cemetery of Memphis in Kemet (Egypt). These pyramids
belong to the kings named, Unas of the Fifth Dynasty, Teti, Pepi I, Merenere
and Pepi II of the Sixth Dynasty. The ideas of these utterances came into
existence before the first dynasty was established by Neset Bity (Pharaoh)
Menes. Some of the utterances existed in oral form long before the art of
writing was created in Kush and then brought into Kemet (Egypt).

The Pyramid Texts of Unas has two hundred and eight utterances (208)
out of a total of over seven hundred and thirty (730); and Unas’ texts, with
those of the pyramid of Teti are among the oldest in the collection.

The purpose of the Pyramid Royal texts was two-fold.

1) They instructed the living on how to live in

harmony with the Creator, Ancestors and Nature
while revealing the path to attain heaven on earth;
2) The text also guided the Heart-Soul of the deceased
through transformation, resurrection, and
immortality.

Professor Samuel Mercer cites 7 points that deal with the aspect of the
utterances for the deceased. He notes they express,

1) A funerary ritual of mortuary offerings, connected

with the corporeal reconstitution and resurrection
of the deceased king,
 2) Magical formulae to ward against harm and evil,
3) A ritual of worship,
4) Religious hymns,
5) Mystical formulae, identifying the deceased king
with certain deities,
6) Prayers and petitions on behalf of the deceased
king, and
7) The greatness and power of the deceased king in
heaven.” 1

These points can also be interpreted to describe the invocations for the
living.

Many of these carved utterances are scientific principles masking

mystical expressions that supply the living or deceased king with all things
necessary to protect him against any enemies that he may meet on the path to
the next world. The words evoked in the texts assured the deceased, eternal
life. For the living, it guaranteed ascension to Cosmic Consciousness for
them on earth. In many cases, the places identified referred to celestial
locations (for the deceased) and to spiritual locations in the body (for the
living); particularly the pineal gland in the limbic system of the brain. The
coffin lies in the sarcophagus chamber of the Pyramid complex. The
sarcophagus was used as the table where the ritual took place. The Creator
was evoked by the priest/priestess to intercede on behalf of the living and the
dead. The coffin housed many of the important tools used for the ceremony,
but it also played a very important symbolic purpose. The coffin/sarcophagus
was the place where the deceased as an adult, Asar (Osiris), died, but, was
born again as the infant child Heru (Horus). The coffin lid acted as the altar
for this act of resurrection. The resurrection was described as, the dawn upon
the coffin of Osiris. The newborn KaRast Heru rose in spirit from the
mummy in the coffin, beneath the lid which constituted the table. In this
resurrection, this sarcophagus for the deceased, Asar, became the cradle for
the Karast/Heru child.
 We see that the provisions laid on the altar or table represented the
symbolic body and liquid systems (spittle, hormones, muscus, blood and
plasma) of the deceased about to be ingested and digested (eaten and drank)
metaphorically. The things laid on the altar for the evening meal represented
the matter (body) and energy (liquid systems) of Asar. These, as the bread
and wine, were trans-elemented or transubstantiated by the descent of Ra the
African Holy Spirit, which quickened and transformed the mummy Asar
(Osiris), the sacrifice, as the giver of himself as “the food which never
perishes. The eater of the flesh and the drinker of the blood of the sacrifice
joins in the resurrection of Asar into Heru. Heru, the avenger of his Creator-
Father, and resurrects and avenges the death (Seten) of his father Asar.
Gerald Massey says,

“Osiris was eaten as the Bull of Eternity, who gave his flesh and blood as
sustenance for humanity, and who was the divine providence as the provider
of food. The eating of the mother was also continued in the Eucharist, Osiris
being of both sexes. This was typically fulfilled in one way by converting the
bull into an ox. The duality was also imagined in the bread and beer or wine,
which is the mother’s birth blood in a commuted guise.” 2

This same segment, utterance 273-274, from the Pyramid Texts, depicts a
very important Kemetic (Egyptian) concept in the communion of humans
with the Creator’s and Ancestors’ divine essence. It is grounded in both
astronomical and cosmological ideas about the Kemetic (Egyptian) heaven,
but also, can be compared to humanity’s deepest desire to become divine
while living on earth. It begins with words spoken by the Kemetic (Egyptian)
high priest. The king (Unas) is described as a “Bull of Heaven” who eats the
body and drinks the blood of the Neteru in order to be in “common union”
with them; in order to become Divine. It says that the king has travelled
around the whole of the two skies, traveling around the two banks, of the
living and the dead. Professor Jeremy Nadler says,

“In the Pyramid Texts, the encounter with the Bull of Heaven in a
celestial meadow or field, and the integration of its vital energies, is an
important image. The Bull of Heaven refers to the king wearing a kilt, with a
bull’s tail, symbolic of his having integrated the bull’s fertility (regeneration
and resurrection) powers with his own. Sometimes in the Sed festival reliefs
the king is shown running with a bull, and it would appear that this ritual of
running with the bull was integral to the Sed dance from an early date.” 3

Dr. Obenga reveals this heavenly common union of utterance 273-274, he

writes,

“Extraordinary in tone, this chapter describes the king acquiring magical

powers by “eating” divinities for energy to ascend into the sky.” 4

Dr. Obenga continues,

“The prelude to Chapter 273-274 of the Pyramid Texts is scarier still:

Skies darken, heaven trembles, the earth god’s (Geb/Seb) bones rattle, all
motion stops at the sight of Unas (Neset Bity/Pharaoh), sparkling and strong,
the god who lives off his fathers and eats his mothers. It is Unas, the heavenly
bull, who lives off the body of each god, whose body he eats and blood he
drinks, their bodies full of magic. This is Unas, well-equipped, who gathered
together his magical powers through eating the Gods.”5

This allegory was a metaphor uniting the spiritual divine with the
science of biology. It is a prime example of African deep thought in Kemet
(Egypt). The science of digestion teaches us that the one way of getting the
most protein/power into the body is by eating and drinking. Hence, the
proverb, “You are what you eat.” The idea of digesting the divine aspects of
life makes you divine. Digestion brings life to the various biological systems,
breath in respiratory, blood in circulatory, strength in muscular, calcium in
skeletal, hormones in glands, action in organs, etc. Unas, the Neset Bity
(Pharaoh), represents the Divine human. The human who has ascended to the
most magnificent point in life, the personification of Spiritual-Science
becomes the “Soul Scientist”. Dr. Theophile Obenga informs us,

“Unas has appeared as this Great One backed by numerous helpers. He

is seated beside Geb because he is Unas, who speaks righteousness at the
same time as he whose name is hidden, on this day when the Ancient Ones
are put to death. Unas is he who allows one to have offerings, he who ties the
knots in the surveyor’s measuring rope, he who makes his own meal. Unas is
he who eats of men and lives off gods, he who has messengers to execute his
plans. He has crossed the two skies from end to end, and completed the
circuit of the two banks. Unas is the greatest of powers, one who dominates
all powers. Unas is the image of the gods, the image of the greatest one.
Unas reappears in the sky; he is crowned lord of the horizon. He has broken
the backbones and stolen the hearts of the gods. He has eaten the red crown
and swallowed the green crown. Unas feeds on the lungs of initiates, feasting
off their hearts and magical powers. Unas hates to swallow nauseating
matter, the substance in the red crown; but he rejoices when its magic
powers enter his body. He cannot be stripped of his dignity, for he has
absorbed the wisdom of each god. Unas lives forever; his limit is the capacity
to endure, in his dignity as ‘one who acts when he wishes, and acts not when
he wishes not,” he who dwells in the horizon, forever’. Here is a kind of
ritual common union designed to turn the flesh of Unas into nothing less than
divine flesh, ‘forever’. The many ritual formulae that invoke ‘eternity’ and
envisage an order lasting ‘for century upon century’, ‘forever’ etc., were first
invented for the ceremonial rituals of pharaonic Egypt.” 6

Dr. Richard King says that the purpose of their educational process
written on the walls of the pyramid texts was to inform humanity of the
possible relationship between themselves and the Creator and Ancestors if
they lived a righteous life.

“The purpose of education was the deification of man through a process

of “salvation”. Salvation was clearly seen as a separation and awakening of
the soul or higher mind from the chains of the lower mind, flesh, dense
material body. Upon awakening, one attained freedom of the soul with full
use of unlimited powers. It is at this point that one did converse and
communicate with the gods in order to return to one’s own latent godhood
state of being. For these Africans, the quest for spirituality, attainment of a
free and operative soul or higher mind was the feature that gave value,
purpose and meaning to life.” 7

Dr. King explains that there is a direct relationship between the human
brain’s pineal gland and the inner eye, also called, the “Third Eye.” He
theorized that,

“The pineal gland is also known as the “Third Eye.” It produces the
hormone serotonin in the presence of the sun and produces and distributes
melatonin in the absence of the sun. It is called the pineal gland because it is
shaped like a pine cone. The pineal gland can be found in the center of the
brain in the middle of the two hemispheres in the third ventricle of the Limbic
system in the brain. The Limbic area houses our feelings. The pineal gland is
also known as the black dot, the star-gate between the physical and spiritual
worlds. When energized, it creates a sense of “Bliss,” and unites the human
with the spiritual realm, giving him/her the gift of Science-scient-all-knowing.
The third ventricle is a very important chamber within the midline of the
brain, said by the ancient Africans to be the ‘Temple of the Soul’ while in the
physical body. The Pineal Gland is located in the floor at the posterior end of
this chamber. The Hypothalamus and Pituitary glands are located in the
floor of the anterior end of this chamber. The pineal hormone, ‘Melatonin,’ is
present in this chamber in a level of concentration that is thirteen times
greater than the melatonin in the blood system. The Pineal gland is a major
endocrine gland of the ‘Human Black Body’ that translates Light into
endocrine hormone messengers for a vast myriad of effects and mediates the
use of human will in the visualization of dream image plans to organize the
modeling of the external world into the ideal dream image, a channel of
communication and travel to the various other levels of consciousness
including conversations with the Creator and Ancestors.” 8

Ancient African scholars taught this process of spiritual attainment in

Temple Instruction. It began with the initiate, continued through to the
Apprentice stage and culminated in the highest level known as the, “Sun of
Light.” Dr. King says,

“The educational process of these ancient Africans of Kemet was a

process of developing the vision of the inner eye, higher mind, spirituality.
Literature references in the Pyramid Texts, are extensive and beautifully
written visuals linking the Eye of Heru with the Kemitic concept of the Ba
(Soul). The Eye of Heru is a metaphor for the pineal gland located in the
center of the brain in the Limbic system.” 9

Dr. Richard King, psychiatrist and Melanin scholar, reviewed selected

references from the Pyramid Texts that pertained to the Eye of Heru/pineal
gland as the organ of inner vision, he noted the following points;

1) “The eye of Heru’s location in the forehead has a

 relationship with the Sun’s light, heat and sound
waves.
2) The Sun and starlight was directly linked to the Eye
of Heru in the Pyramid text.
3) There is a relationship between the Eye of Heru and
the Ba (soul).
4) The relationship of the Eye of Heru is connected to
the mental and spiritual ascension to higher levels
of consciousness.
5) In their writings, the scholars of the Pyramid Text
make direct and indirect comparisons between the
Eye of Heru and starlight.
6) The Utterances of the Pyramid Text describe the
moral and intellectual purifying power of the Eye of
Heru.
7) The clear relationships among the Eye of Heru
(spiritual insight), Tehuti (knowledge) and Set
(ignorance).
8) There is a relationship of the Eye of Heru to the sun
Essence/Neter Ra and other Essences/Neteru.” 10
 THE PYRAMID TEXTS AND THE SED FESTIVAL

There was a celebration in Kemet (Egypt) called the Sed festival. There
have been many theories concerning the purpose of this event. It is to be
remembered that while there are only a few pyramids remaining in Gizeh
today, it was once a walled-in pyramid city with over 80 pyramids within its
city’s boundaries. In fact, it was a Pyramid City with each structure big and
small corresponding with the Orion constellation. This gives us reason to
consider that the Giza plateau on the earth below, mirrored the stars in the
heavens above. We know that carvings and writings tell us that the Sed
festival was a memorable event that requested the Neset Bity (Pharaoh) prove
that he was physically, mentally, soulfully and spiritually fit to continue to
reign. There are also reasons to believe that this Sed celebration was like an
ancient “Olympics.” The Pyramid Texts make many references to the
relationship between the construction of the pyramids and the Sed festival
“physical endurance” activities. The running of the Neset Bity (Pharaoh)
through the pyramid complex of Giza proving his fitness to rule can be
compared to the deceased traveling among the stars on their Solar Boat.
Among the living, the Solar Boat represents the Human Body in which
spiritual consciousness ascends to Cosmic consciousness. Professor Naydler
says,

“The Sed Festival is associated with the pyramids of the Old Kingdom of
Kemet, this obviously has a direct bearing on how we should interpret the
Pyramid Texts. Royal temples, shrines and causeways serve the mortuary cult
of the king while he was still alive.” 11

The placement of the pyramid in the complex can be compared to

rigorous tests the Neset Bity (Pharaoh) performed to prove his physical
ability to rule the kingdom. These tests were recorded throughout the
pyramid city. Professor Naydler says,

“The Pyramid complexes of Old Kingdom Egypt, from the Third through
the Sixth Dynasty, consistently reveal an abundance of evidence that they
were intimately connected with the celebration of the Sed festival. Zoser
performed the dedication of the field underneath his pyramid in the narrow
passageway where reliefs of him doing just this are found. Sed festival rites
are recorded on stelae, wall reliefs, and temple columns in the pyramid
complexes that a vital connection must have existed between the pyramids
and the Sed festival rites. As well as reliefs and inscriptional records, certain
buildings have also been identified as specifically designed to serve Sed
festival purposes. This does not mean that all of the rites necessarily took
place in the pyramid complex.” 12

There is evidence that many of the ceremonies were performed inside the
temples, chambers and related pyramids within the streets of the pyramid
city. Professor Naydler discusses three reasons that explore the relationship
between the pyramids and this royal event,

“1) The construction of a pyramid was started right at the beginning of a

king’s reign, and it is almost certain that the temples connected to the
pyramid functioned during the king’s lifetime, serving the royal cult. Pepi’s
pyramid complex provides a good example. It is inconceivable that the
sanctuary that was demolished and then reused in the girdle later built
around the pyramid was unused before it was demolished.

2) The pyramid temples and causeways were built to serve the pyramids,
then it is probable that the reliefs that decorated them would relate not only
to the temples but also to the underlying purpose of the pyramids. As a
substantial proportion of the reliefs in the pyramid temples portray events
likened to the Sed Festival. The Sed festival may have occurred at Memphis
or Heliopolis, there were other aspects that may have been reserved for the
pyramid and its related buildings.

3)There is evidence for a relationship between the pyramids and the Sed
festival does not derive solely from reliefs and inscriptions in adjacent
buildings. We have already seen that in the Third Dynasty pyramid of Zoser,
reliefs within the pyramid itself portray the pharaoh engaged in Sed festival
rites. Subsequent pyramids lack both reliefs and inscriptions, until the Fifth
Dynasty pyramid of Unas and his Sixth Dynasty successors Teti, Pepi I,
Merenre, and Pepi II. A significant proportion of the texts inscribed within
the chambers of these Fifth and Sixth Dynasty pyramids do in fact reflect
certain elements of the Sed festival.” 13

To emphasize the importance of the Pyramid Texts being dedicated to the

living as well as the deceased, there are utterances that speak to the activities
of the Sed festival. This Sed activity being performed by the living Creator
on earth, the Neset Bity (Pharaoh). In this case, it could be the king being
coronated, in honor of him successfully proving that he was fit to lead the
nation. Professor Naydler continues,

“In the Pyramid Texts, there are also a number of utterances that are
related to coronation rituals. In utterances 57-71, the king is presented with
weapons, garments, and insignia, including a tailed loincloth and a cloak.
The presentation of these garments along with weapons, scepters, maces, and
staffs suggests a coronation ritual-quite possibly one of the coronation rituals
of the Sed festival-rather than simply funerary offerings.” 14

The Pyramid Texts also discuss the mystical experiences of the Neset
Bity (Pharaoh) during these rites. Professor Naydler affirms that there are
three concepts that unites these mystical experiences:

1) Cosmic Ascent-An experience of cosmic ascent, or

ecstatic flight away from the earth and away from
the physical realm. This is described in terms of the
soul rising up through the heavens to the stars.
2) Vision of the Gods-In this heavenly region among
the stars, the mystic has a direct vision of the Gods.
3) Spiritual rebirth-the most important experience for
all: The mystic knows that he or she is a spiritual
being as well as a physical being. This direct
experience of one’s spiritual and immortal core is
often expressed in the language of rebirth. The
person feels that he or she has been born again
spiritually. 15
 Professor Naydler continues,

“It is significant that all of these three elements are powerfully present in
the Pyramid Texts. The motif of celestial ascent is prominent throughout the
Pyramid Texts, the king ascending to the sky by means of a ladder, or on the
rising smoke of incense, or by transforming himself into a bird or even a
grasshopper. The vision of the gods is likewise frequently attested to. We
have already seen that the secret rites are a visionary encounter of the king
with twelve Gods seems to have taken place. These twelve Gods correspond
closely with the Gods referred to in utterance 219 of the Pyramid texts. But
as well as this utterance there are numerous others describing the king
meeting with Gods, often with the Gods paying homage to the human God-
King in their midst. Similarly, the important spiritual event of the king’s
rebirth in the spirit realm is often referred to in the Pyramid Texts, his
“mother” usually being Nut, Sekhmet, or Aset in her celestial form as Sothis.
They are all present in the Pyramid of Unas. Their presence suggests that the
Pyramid Texts, far from being funerary texts, were primarily concerned with
mystical experiences of a type similar to those that the living king had during
the “secret rites” of the Sed festival, for they can clearly be seen to belong to
a genre of archetypal human experiences at the crossing point between this
world and the spirit world. The Sed festival texts reflect the kind of ritual and
mystical events that occurred during the Sed Festival. Given the prominence
of Sed festival depictions in Old Kingdom pyramid complexes, the Sed
festival seems an appropriate point of reference for any reinterpretation of
the Pyramid Texts as non-funerary, but it is not necessarily the only point of
reference.”16

The main concepts embodied in the Pyramid Texts should be read multi-
referentially as the ritual of the living king encountering the many challenges
during these ceremonies, preparing him for his Spiritual flight when he dies.
There is a direct and indirect relationship among the pyramids, the pyramid
complexes, and the Sed festival. That is why many of the Pyramid Text refer
to the Sed festival ceremonies and their secret rites. The Pyramid Texts are
best simultaneously interpreted as relating to rituals and ritual experiences of
the living king and the spiritual ascension of the deceased king. The main
objective of the Pyramid Texts can be analyzed as texts explaining the
mystery of physical life while prophesizing how this physical life prepares
the living for the next life in the Eternal Temple of Immortality.

The Pyramid Texts reveal that there are many lives lived within this
Eternal Temple for each human being. Conception is a doorway that leads
our spirit to enter this life on earth and Death is the doorway that leads our
soul into the next room in the Eternal Temple of Immortality. But most
important, the Neset Bity (pharaoh) represents the Divine Human Being; the
example for all human beings, male and female, to replicate, emulate and
strive to be. It was the responsibility for the Neset Bity (Pharaoh) to live up to
this responsibility…to think, speak and do Ma’at.
 COFFIN TEXTS
MIDDLE KINGDOM 2100-1675 BCE

The Coffin Texts are a Middle Kingdom writing system that allowed
ancient Kemetic (Egyptian) people, other than the royal family, to use this
sacred script on their coffins. Examples of these texts are found in the later
cemeteries of the governors of the 12th Dynasty.

The Coffin Texts were found on Middle Kingdom coffins of officials and
their subordinates.

The Coffin texts were written or carved on all six sides inside and outside
the coffin. They contain more than 1,185 spiritual prayers and invocations
inscribed on tomb walls, stelae, canopic jars, papyri and even mummy masks.
Some excerpts are rewritten and combined in a more expanded version called
the, “Book of the Two Ways.” These spiritual prayers invoked the original
language of the Old and Middle Kingdoms. The coffins are inscribed using
Medu Neter (hieroglyphs), and occasionally the script called hieratic, the
writings for people, other than royalty. They were usually written in vertical
columns using red ink to emphasize special spiritual invocations. There are
prayers that use graphic concepts. Professor Horne says,

“Within the Coffin Texts, the composition that today we refer to as the
Book of the Two Ways is the most comprehensive. Usually placed on the
inside bottom of coffins, they have been divided into four to nine sections
which can consist of a long version of spiritual invocations.

While the Coffin texts were available as a tool for the afterlife to all
Egyptians, the spiritual invocations were primarily employed by the local
governors and the families of Middle Kemet (Egypt). The content of the
Coffin text were spiritual invocations that basically continued the tradition of
the Pyramid Text; though the afterlife is better defined, and its dangers are
portrayed more dramatically. They were intended to aid the deceased during
his afterlife. The spiritual invocations provided protection against
supernatural beings and other dangers and helped assure the deceased
admission into the cyclical course of the sun, and thus, eternal life. Other
spiritual invocations were used to activate Ushabti* figures so that they
could perform various labor related duties for the deceased during the
afterlife.”1

*Ushabtis, also known as shawabti or shabti, were funerary figurines, they

acted as a substitute for the deceased when he was called upon to perform
work in the afterlife. Ushabtis evolved in the Middle Kingdom from the
servant statues. The earliest examples were crude statuettes in wax, clay or
wood; later, they were fashioned as mummified figures and they were
inscribed with text.

However, the Spiritual Scientists of the Middle Kingdom added new

insights into their study of life, death and resurrection.

“There are new components not found within the older Pyramid Text.
There are spiritual invocations meant to allow the deceased king ascent to
the sky in the form of a bird, but which may also be used to transform the
deceased into any one of a number of different deities. Coffin Text invocation
#290 states,

“Into every god in which one might desire to transform. However, with
other spiritual invocations the deceased could become fire, air, grain, a child
or perhaps even a crocodile. This may explain why, during the Middle
Kingdom, the scarab beetle representing transformation was one of the most
popular amulets.” 2

During this period of time, an important aspect of spirituality developed

in the writings of these African soul scientists that pertained to the soul’s
destiny, the judgment of the deceased life. However, it is to be remembered
that this judgement was based on the same laws as the living were required to
follow. Professor Horne says,

“In the Coffin Text, we now find that all deceased people must be
subjected to the ‘Judgement of the Dead’, based on the actions during his or
her life. Many of the Coffin texts play on the concepts of creation. The
deceased is portrayed as a primeval god and creator; and one series of
spiritual invocation references the creator god and his children, Shu and
Tefnut, who were given the responsibility of creation.”3

There was another additional writing known as the, “Book of the Two
Ways.” This set of prayers would later be called, “The Amduat,” in the New
Kingdom. This story chronicled the journey of the deceased human’s Heart-
Soul. In the Egyptian Coffin Texts, Professor Horne notes,

“One reason that the composition within the Coffin Texts known as the
Book of the Two Ways, perhaps originally composed at Hermopolis, has
received so much attention is, for the first time, it describes a cosmography.
Here, the journey is made through the sky. It takes the deceased on a journey
to the Kingdom of Asar (Osiris) on a route with the sun god, first from east to
west along a waterway through the inner sky and then back again from west
to east by land through the outer sky, hence, “the two ways.” Between the
two ways was a Lake of Flames,” where the ambivalent boiling (fire) water
would consume the damned, but also serve the purpose of regeneration, the
blessed followers of the sun God, Ra. Unlike the later funerary books, the
“Book of the Two Ways,” does not begin with the sunset, but rather with the
sunrise in the eastern sky. Hence the journey takes place in the day-sky
rather than in the night-sky underworld. The deceased is faced with many
obstacles, such as the threatening guardians at the very gates of the hereafter
that must be dealt with before entering. Other dangers include the “fiery
court”, which is the circle of fire about the sun. At other times, total
darkness, followed by walls of flame seem to continuously block the deceased
path. Within the very middle of this composition we find a region known as
Rosetau, which is “at the boundary of the sky”. According to spiritual
invocation, it is here that the corpse of Asar (Osiris) resides and the region is
locked in complete darkness, as well as, surrounded by fire. If the deceased
can reach this region and gaze upon Asar (Osiris), he cannot die.
Consistently, there are regions that the deceased wishes to reach, but must
overcome dangers to do so. Another of these is the Field of Offerings (peace,
or Hetep), a paradigm of abundance, but again the path is full of obstacles.
By the end of the book, the deceased encounters confusing paths that cross
each other, many leading nowhere.” 4

The important similarity between the Middle Kingdom’s “Book of the

Two Ways,” and the New Kingdom’s, “AmDuat,” was the path taken by the
human Heart-Soul. The Book of the Two Ways spoke of “Seven Gates,” and
the Amduat spoke of the “Twelve Hours.” Both metaphors had gates/hours
that the Heart-Soul had to pass through. To successfully continue, the Heart-
Soul had to know the correct “Password.” Dr. Horne says,

“An important concept found within the Book of the Two Ways is that of
seven gates, each with three guardians…this is obviously an early text that
would later evolve into the New Kingdom Books of the Netherworld such as
the Amduat, called, “The Book of the Gates.” At these boundaries, the
deceased must display his knowledge to the guardians in order to establish
their legitimacy to proceed in the afterlife.” 5

The Coffin Texts of the Middle Kingdom illustrate the process of

Kemetic (Egyptian) education, from lower states of unconsciousness to
higher levels of consciousness. Spiritual ascension was defined as movement
from a childhood state that lacked discrimination, was prone to misinterpret
truth from untruth, right from wrong and good from evil. The incorrect
choice led to the living participating in a death inducing behavior that
perpetuates an unconscious state of non-existence. These African soul
scientists recognized that unconsciousness was the negative frequency that
would mask consciousness in the living and create a mirage that would
falsely represent its limited powers as the ultimate goal in order to entrap and
deceive the initiate. Only through the successful analysis of the symbolic
inner and outer worlds, spiritual food, perfume, incense and material
conditions, would consciousness be achieved. Inner vision occurred in the
awakening soul that leads to consciousness while alive on earth.

According to the Middle Kingdom’s Coffin Texts, Dr. Obenga says,

“Through the Egyptian conception of the Ba (soul), life continues beyond

physical death: ‘I am one who enjoys his possessions in this land of the
living.’” 6
 BOOK OF THE COMING FORTH TO DAY BY
NIGHT
THE PERT EM HERU

The Book of the Coming Forth to Day by Night is also called the Pert-
Em-Heru. It is a spiritual metaphor for mental enlightenment in this life and
the resurrection of the Heart-Soul in the next life. The Heart-Soul is the
representative of the deceased. The Heart was believed to be the essence of a
person. The Soul was the unique attribute and character of a person.
Together, the Heart-Soul was the essence of the character of an individual
and that is why it was weighed against the feather of Ma’at. The Heart-Soul
could not misrepresent the life of the deceased, it could not tell an untruth.
The entire journey recognizes the successful completion of the cosmic cycle
of the Heart-Soul. It is the Heart-Soul of the deceased that travels through the
12 hours of the AmDuat (judgement world), facing trials and tribulations,
finally arriving triumphantly in Amenta, the hidden world of Asar, the
Creator and land of Ancestral spirits. Just like the Sun is reborn and
rejuvenated in its form of Kheper-Ra at the twelfth hour of the Night, dawn,
the dead sun is reborn. Before his final exit into the light, the boat is towed by
twelve Neteru through the body of a snake, the boat entering his tail in thick
darkness as a form of the old dead Neter, and emerging from the snake’s
mouth not only alive, but made young again. The meaning of this is
regeneration, seen in the cycle of the snake shedding its skin to be physically
renewed. The sun has reached the end of its journey and passes through an
opening in the final barrier, which is painted black and spotted with red.

Two Goddesses, Aset and Nebhetet, hold Kheper-Ra aloft. From here, the
deceased Heart-Soul will be received into the outstretched arms of Nut, the
sky. These two Goddesses also stand guard at the final pylon as they did at
the entry, one on either side in the form of a rearing cobra. This symbolizes
the rebirth through the exit at the light of day. The Book of the Coming Forth
to Day by Night tells how to overcome all the negativity and darkness of the
inner self. It shows how to act mystically in every situation in life; because all
of the monsters in the Duat, are only projections of the individual’s own
negative unconscious. The Book of the Coming Forth to Day by Night is a
description of the alchemical work from its phase of death and disintegration
to the golden light of perfection. The journey to Amenta is an initiation trip
through all the stages of knowledge; from the dissolution of the body to the
acquisition of a new consciousness. In darkness, death is transformed into a
new life, crossing into the other dimensions of the physical bodies. It fulfills
the individual’s successful completion of the Divine Pattern in the
Tabernacle.

The Book of the Coming Forth to Day was a description of the ancient
Kushite-Kemetic (Egyptian) concepts of the next life and a collection of odes.
hymns, prayers, invocations, mystical spells, and instructions to allow the
deceased to pass through obstacles in the next life. However, this book was
also a guidebook for the living to navigate a spiritual life on earth. The Book
of the Coming Forth was written on papyrus and placed in the coffin or burial
chamber of the deceased. It was the product of a long process of a scientific-
spiritual literature that evolved from the Memphite Theology and Pyramid
Texts of the Old Kingdom to the Coffin Texts of the Middle Kingdom with
an addition of updated information.

Kemetic philosophy prepared humans for life and death. Their writings
instructed the living and the dead on how to safely navigate through the
twelve (12) hours of the AmDuat, which for the living was the countless
challenges of life; and for the dead was their safe passage into the heavens
called, “Amenta,” or “the hidden land.” Author Melissa Applegate said,

“One of the remaining scrolls found is the papyrus of the scribe Ani. It is
seventy-eight feet long with beautiful illustrations and artwork. This version
of the Book of the Coming Forth to Day by Night explores spiritual journeys
in life and death. Solar Boats were used for this trip, that is why so many
boats have been found in the tombs of the deceased. But, Kemetic (Egyptian)
life consisted of traveling along the Hapi (Nile) River, that played an
important role in the life of the Kushitic Kemites.” 1

Examining the Meaning of Various Chapters in the Book of the Coming

Forth

E. A. Wallis Budge says that Chapter Sixty-Four (64) discusses the

purpose of the Book of the Coming Forth to Day by Night,

“If this Chapter be known by a man he shall come forth to day by night,
and he shall not be repulsed at any gate of the AmDuat (Underworld)…he
shall not die, and behold, the soul of that man shall flourish…It is a great
protection provided

by God.” 2

In Chapter Seventy-Two (72) the ancient scribes wrote,

“If this Chapter be known on earth or written on the coffin of a man; he

shall enter into the AmDuat (Underworld) and not be driven back. He shall
enter in peace into “The Field of Reeds,” a section of the Egyptian Heaven;
and he shall flourish there as he did upon earth” 3

In regard to the immortality of the soul, Chapter One Hundred Thirty-Six

(136) states,

“he shall never perish; and he shall have an existence like unto that of the
holy God; no evil thing whatsoever shall attack him…he shall not die a
second time…he shall live and shall become like unto the God, Asar.” 4

Chapter One Hundred Thirty-Seven (137) of the Book of the Coming

Forth takes the concept of eternity even further,

“The recital of this chapter would make the deceased “a living soul
forever.” In the eyes of the Neteru, and the Beautific Spirits and the dead or
the damned who were in the Underworld he would assume “the form of the
Governor Asar of Amenta” and he would have power and dominion like that
God. The deceased would pass without hindrance through the seven (7) halls
of heaven, and no limit to his journeys would be set for him.” 5

Chapter Ninety-Nine (99) in the Book of Coming Forth gives instruction

for getting a solar boat across the heavenly Hapi (Nile) river,

“The deceased Nakht calls on the ferryman Mahaf to awaken Aqen, who
is in charge of the boat. Mahaf makes excuses and questions Natkht in a kind
of game until finally agreeing to arouse Aqen. The awakened Aqen is not very
cooperative and informs Nakht that the boat is not fully equipped. Nakht
assures Aqen that he is an accomplished magician and has the ability to call
forth the Neteru (plural of Neter) to properly equip the boat. Aqen, however,
refuses to honor the request until Nakht reveals the secret names of the boat’s
parts. Nakht does so and is given the boat. He is seen in the vessel holding
ropes that control the sail in the wind.” 6

However, there is also a deeper spiritual meaning in this excerpt,

“Chapter Ninety-Nine (99), the acquisition of a boat, is cleverly worded

to reveal the esoteric imagery of kundalini, the yogic pro-action of
intentionally raising Ka (conscious spirit) from the base of the spine where it
lies dormant, sleeping like a coiled serpent. Nakht calls on Mahef to awaken
Aqen, the sleeping Ka, but Aqen is initially unresponsive. Aqen taunts Nakht
by suggesting the “boat” is not fully equipped. The vessel Aqen refers to is
Nakht himself. Nakht responds that he is an “accomplished magician” or
yogi. Furthermore, he knows how to call forth Neteru to properly equip the
“boat.” Nakht is saying here that he knows how to call forth forces that will
enable him to have full use of his yogic faculties. Aqen calls his bluff and asks
him for the secret names of the boat. Nakht does so and is given the boat. In
other words, Nakht knows the secret names of Bija (sacred sounds or seed
syllables such as “om” and “hum” that emanate from the chakras) that
allow the sacred winds (breath) to flow through his body, this giving Nakht
the means to project his consciousness into the heavenly realms.”7

Tehuti, the ibis-headed Neter of wisdom, speaks the sacred words that
open the gates of the four cardinal points:

“Ra lives, the tortoise is dead, the corpse interred and Nakht’s bones are
reunited; and he who is in the sarcophagus is stretched out.” In translation,
the corpse is an empty shell, a “dead tortoise,” but the soul lives on in the
form of Ra (the sun or living light) and is “stretched out.” The mystical
application is even more clearly delineated in a rubric that follows the
invocation: ‘As for any noble dead for whom this ritual is performed over his
coffin, there shall be opened for him four openings in the sky, one for the
North Wind=Asar, another for the south wind=Ra, another for the west
wind=Aset, another for the east wind=Nebhetet. As for each one of these
winds which is in its opening, its task is to enter into his nose. No outsider
knows, for it is a secret which the common folk do not yet know; you shall not
perform it over anyone, not your father or your son, except yourself alone. It
is truly a secret, which no one of the people should know.’ Its translation,
starts off by saying ‘As for any noble dead for whom this ritual is performed’
and paradoxically ends with the admonition ‘you shall not perform it over
anyone, except yourself alone’.” 8

As with many other texts, this passage has multiple meanings.

“On a first level, it offers instructions to the deceased for successful

passage through the Duat and into the heavenly realms, and on a second
level, it suggests wisdom, Tehuti, must be acquired in order to open the
“gates” that allow the four sacred winds or breaths to flow through the nose,
this activates the breath of eternal life, the ankh. The deceased scribe “Ani”
is portrayed walking through the “gate” or door of his “tomb” opened by the
Neter of Wisdom, Tehuti. Ani’s Ba (soul) hovers above him, represented by a
human-headed hawk carrying a shen, symbol of eternity. This invocation was
used to magically reactivate the limbs to permit the soul to move freely from
one realm to another. 9

At night, while sleeping, we often engage in dream activity and assume a

dream-body referred to in certain cultures as the astral body. The Kemites
called this body the Ka. Upon achieving self-mastery or experiencing death,
whichever happened first, it was believed that a similar body is activated
called the Ba, associated with the soul.

The hawk symbolizes the freedom of movement; the soul is no longer

being hindered by physical constraints such as gravity or entropy which is
the unavailability of a system's energy for conversion into work. The parts of
the human body are still present, however, as evidenced by the human head.”

If applied to the living initiate, as opposed to the deceased, the opening of

the “tomb door” is a metaphor for opening the “stargate” which is the pineal
gland. This allows th living to ascend to the level of Cosmic consciousness.
For the deceased to successfully open the “stargate” results in immortality,
signified by the shen. 10
 Death is directly linked with birth; they are two faces of a single coin;
like night and day and yin and yang. Conception, as well as, Birth are
doorways, where the living person enters into the room of mortal life. Death
is the doorway where the living person leaves that room and enters the next
room of immortal life. As such, Neteru (plural for Neter) often played dual
roles. Asar, primarily associated with death, also symbolized regeneration
and resurrection in the form of Heru, his son.

The birth of a child is enabled through the womb of the physical mother
while birth into the heavenly realms is affected through the Cosmic Mother,
womb, or AmDuat. Out of these birth canals, the newly born emerges into the
Light and thus “Comes Forth to Day by Night.” Tauret was the Neter of birth.
She is seen with a pregnant body. She has the face of a hippopotamus, legs of
a lion and tail of a crocodile. She holds the symbol of eternal life, ankh, in her
left hand; and the immortal flame (pyramid) in her right hand. At her feet, is
the symbol of protection, sa. On her head, she wears the horned sun disk of
Het-Heru, associating her once again with birth. 11

Resurrection of the new life was considered a reason to have a festival

foods, drinks and flowers, for both the living and the dead. Melissa Applegate
said,

“There was always an offering table with large amounts of various foods
and decorated with garland and lotus flowers, symbolizing the celebratory
nature of the deceased new birth and the living being born again. Het-Heru,
the Neter of love, sustenance and birth, emerges in the form of the
astronomical cow from the Western Mountain (West Bank of the Hapi/Nile)
where royal and private tombs were typically built.” 12

The Judgement Scene

There are a series of steps in the “Weighing of the Heart,” on Judgement

Day.

1 The Heart-Soul (AbBa) of the human is escorted into

the Hall of Judgment by Heru, the Neter of
resurrection. The deceased is then introduced to the
 double Ma’atu feathers, one represents the physical
laws and the other moral virtues.
2 The Heart-Soul of the deceased is weighed on the
left side of the “Scales of Justice,” while the feather
of Ma’at is on the right side. Heru stands on the side
with the Heart-Soul, and Inpu, the Neter of
protection, stands on the side with the feather.
Ammit, the devourer of evil Heart-Souls, crouches in
anticipation under the left side, the side of the Heart-
Soul.
3 Tehuti, the Neter of Intelligence, records the events
in the Book of Judgement.
4 Ammit, The Beast who eats the hearts of the unjust.
Ammit sits under the left side of the scale, awaiting
the verdict of the judgement. If the heart is lighter
than the feather, the heart will rise up out of the reach
of the Ammit. If the heart is heavier than the feather,
the Heart-Soul will come down within striking
distance of Ammit, who will devour the heart of the
evil deceased.
5 Asar, The Neter and Lord of Eternity, sits on the
throne of Aset, with the right to rule on the verdict of
the deceased. Sitting before him on a lotus plant are
the 4 children of Heru [four (4) Canopic jars],
representing the act of mediation, sitting in the lotus
position, of thought and decisive action. Standing
beside him and offering him support are Aset and
 Neb-het-tet. Aset being the Divine Feminine
Principle (Willful Instinct) and Neb-het-tet is the
Divine Principle of the Oracle (Spiritual Intuition).
When combined, these two female characteristics
create Cosmic Consciousness also called “Intuitive
Instinct,” the release of the soul through the 7th
Chakra known as the “Crown Chakra.”
6 Inpu, the Jackal, the discriminating judge who
knows the truth relating to the Heart-Soul.
7 Ma’at, the Neter of harmony, balance, righteousness,
reciprocity, morality, order and arrangement and
justice.
8 The 42 Jurors, representing Ma’at’s 42 Laws of
Affirmation.
9 Tehuti, the Neter of knowledge, understanding and
wisdom. He is the recorder of the deceased deeds.

The judgement of the Heart-Soul represents the following concepts

regarding life, death and resurrection,

-Conception of heaven and hell

-Soul of the human going to heaven (Amenta), or hell, represented by the

monster Ammit in the Lake of Fire

-Soul of the human sitting on a throne by the side of the Creator, Asar

-Heavenly blessed eating from God’s Tree of Life

-Creator molding the human from clay

-Creator breathing life into the human’s nostrils

-Concept of creation through the spoken word

-Concepts of good and evil

-Traditions of hell and hell fire in the Lake of Fire (boiling water)

The AmDuat (Ahm-Doo-Wat)

The AmDuat, Judgement of the Heart-Soul and the Forty-Two (42) Laws
of Ma’at are important parts of the Book of the Coming Forth to Day by
Night. The AmDuat are the twelve hours of darkness where the Heart-Soul is
challenged to present secret code words that will open gates by the twelve
(12) sacred gate-keepers. If the word is correct, the deceased will be allowed
to continue to the next gate. These words symbolically represent the
successful completion of the Forty-Two (42) Laws of Ma’at. The movement
through the hours of the AmDuat, signify the obedience of the Natural
Cosmic Laws of Ma’at occurring simultaneously in the Sacred Hall of
Judgement, where the deceased is being judged by the weighing of their
Heart-Soul against the feather of Ma’at, while Asar presides as supreme
judge on the throne in the kingdom of Amenta (Heaven).

The path of Ma’at was the Divine path created for all Humans to journey.
Ma’at was a feminine principle represented by an Ostrich’s feather. Ma’at
was an African system of Moral living guided by, Cosmic Morality, Cosmic
Social Order, Moral Development, Order and Arrangement of Nature in the
Cosmos

The Seven (7) Cardinal Virtues that support the practice of Ma’at are,

1) Truth that develops Self-Mastery and Self Discipline

2) Justice on the Personal and Social Level (ethics)

3) Propriety as Good Behavior towards everyone (respect)

4) Harmony within yourself, and towards family, society and nature

5) Balance that uses the right measure (decision-making)

6) Reciprocity requires that what goes around, comes around

7) Order and Arrangement at all times, cosmically, naturally and socially

On Judgement Day, it is the feather of Ma’at that was weighed against

the human Heart-Soul. The Heart-Soul was seen as the sum total of human
life. The Heart-Soul could not tell an untruth. If the Heart-Soul was heavier
than the feather, it was a sign that the human did not live the principles of
Ma’at. “Ammit,” was the “Devourer of Evil Hearts.” Ammit was seen by
Africans as a monster. It had the head and torso of a lion with the front legs
of a crocodile and the back legs of a hippopotamus. “Ammit,” would eat the
deceased Heart-Soul; and the body would be thrown into the “Lake of Fire,”
to be boiled and vaporized. If the Heart-Soul was as light as, or, lighter than
the feather of Ma’at, the person would be ushered into the “Hall of Asar” to
sit on the right side of the Creator. There were 42 Laws of Ma’at that at
Judgement Day were called the, “42 Assessors.” They bore witness to the
proceedings in the Judgement Hall.

Ma’at embodies the harmony and balance in Mathematics. She is its

patroness and heraldic emblem. Mathematics derives its name from this
Neter. Mathematician Dr. Gabriel A. Oyibo tells us,

“U-MAA, MAAT, Maatmaaticos, Mathematics, GAGUT decoded

mathematics as U-Maa, which is the African language vocabulary word that
means knowledge of the proven truth. U-Maa is also written as MAAT.
Greeks emphasized the word MAAT. By repeating it two times it becomes
Maatimaati then added icos to it. This word eventually became “Math”
i“mat(h)” icos.” Or Mathematics. 13

The 42 Jurors (Assessors) of Ma’at

Judgment of a person’s life depended on the integrity of the deceased

living up to the 42 Laws of Affirmation, also known as, the 42 Assessors who
sit in judgement. If the Heart-Soul is pure, it will be allowed to enter the
region of the “Hapi” Ones in Amenta, the Hidden Land (Heaven). When the
deceased had been admitted into the Hall of Judgment he/she was confronted
with the 42 Assessors, or Jurors of Ma’at. They were under her jurisdiction.
Ma’at was Cosmic Law and the Heart-Soul of the deceased was weighed
against her feather (Ostrich bird feather). The Assessors stand on either side
of the hall, 21 to a side, and one by one they hear the deposition of the
deceased as he/she makes a solemn statement that she/he has not committed a
transgression against the Laws. Depending on his/her actions through life,
and her/his ability to name the Creator’s Creations (Nature), the deceased is
either given the power to live in Amenta, or his heart is eaten by the monster
Ammit. In the Kemetic (Egyptian) tradition, the deceased is really judging
himself and the Assessors are the projections of his own heart. It is the
truthfulness of the individual to himself that tips the scales of Ma’at (to thine
own self, be true). At the judgment, like the 42 Assessors, Asar was not a
judge but the chief judge throughout the process of death and rebirth. Asar
was the principle of life, the potential for being born again while living. The
continual metamorphosis of consciousness in the human struggle toward
realization of divinity. After the 42 Affirmative confessions, the deceased
called attention to the deeds he had done during life and declares to Asar, “I
have done Ma’at, purified myself with Ma’at, and all of my members (mind,
body, spirit and soul) are filled with Ma’at.” Finally, she/he must know the
special names that allow him to leave the Judgement Hall and pass the final
questioning of Tehuti before entering the land of the blissful. This judgement
scene brings to mind a number of proverbs It represents the deceased
presenting himself/herself to the Creator and Ancestors within
himself/herself.

1) “You are the Creator having a human

experience”
2) “Treat the Creator in others, as you treat the
Creator within you”
3) “You are your Ancestors”
4) “You only have One Ancestor, The Creator”
5) “Your heart cannot lie,”
6) “My heart is as light as a feather.”
7) “I have a heavy heart.”

The text was written in the 1st person which suggests that it was an
internal testimonial between the deceased person and the Creator spirit within
that person.

The 42 Affirmations (Judges/Judgement) of Ma’at

1 I have not done wrong.
2 I have not stolen from the Creator’s Creations.
3 I have not acted violently.
4 I have not killed the Creator’s Creations.
5 I have not been unjust.
6 I have not caused pain to the Creator’s Creations.
7 I have not defiled Holy Places.
8 I have not lied.
9 I have not wasted food.
10 I have not spoken evil.
11 I have not performed perverted acts.
12 I have not made the Creator’s Creations cry.
13 I have not wallowed in, or caused the Creator’s
Creations to act regretfully.
14 I have not aggressively acted towards the Creator’s
Creations.
15 I have not acted slyly or with negative intent.
16 I have not desecrated the Earth.
17 I have not conspired against the Creator’s Creations.
18 I have not bore false witness against another.
19 I have not been angry unless through righteous
indignation.
20 I have not disrespected another man’s wife.
21 I have not disrespected another woman’s husband.
 22 I have not polluted my body.
23 I have not terrorized the Creator’s Creations.
24 I have not polluted the Earth.
25 I have not spoken with anger.
26 I have not turned away from words of right and
truth.
27 I have only cursed evil.
28 I have not started arguments.
29 I have not excitedly caused angry fights.
30 I have not prejudged the righteous.
31 I have not intruded in the privacy of others.
32 I have not talked too much.
33 I have not betrayed my Ancestors.
34 I have not wasted water.
35 I have not done evil.
36 I have not revealed an exaggerated sense of my
importance or abilities.
37 I have not spoken against the Neters, the
personification of the attributes of the Creator.
38 I have not willfully deceived others.
39 I have not stolen from the Temple of the Most High.
40 I have not defiled the place of burial.
41 I have not mistreated children.
42 I have not mistreated animals.
These are the Affirmations of the deceased. However, these 42 laws were
also for the living. To understand them among the living, substitute the word
“will,” for “have,” and construct the sentence in the 1st person. For example,
 40 I will not defile the place of burial.
41 I will not mistreat children.
42 I will not mistreat animals.

The AmDuat is represented in the “Book of Gates.” It narrates the test of

the deceased Heart-Soul on Judgement Day. It chronicles the passage of a
newly deceased Heart-Soul into the next world. However, it also
corresponded with the journey of the sun through the night sky during the
hours of the night. The Heart-Soul is required to pass through a series of
'gates' at different stages in this journey. Each gate is associated with a
different Neter and requires that the deceased recognize the particular
character of that deity and evoke the secret word to pass to the next hour. The
Book of Gates was originally a scientific system for determining the time at
night. The Neter at each gate represented the main star that appeared in the
Cosmic Heaven named, “Amenta, the Hidden Land.”

The most complete versions of the AmDuat is located in the tombs of the
18th Dynasty Neset Bitiu (Pharaoh’s) Thutmoses III and Amenhotep II, in the
Valley of the Kings in Middle Kemet, near Waset (Thebes/Luxor/L’ouqsar).

The Tomb of Thutmoses III

In the Tomb of Thutmoses III, the writer of the text described the
importance to each hour’s location in the AmDuat. The sarcophagus room is
carved into the rock in the form of a Shen (Cartouche). “Shen,” is the African
word for what today is called, “cartouche.” Named by the French because it
was shaped like a cartridge bullet.

The introduction, the first, second and third hours discuss the overall
story accompanied by images and texts which are special to this tomb and
other tombs in the Valley of the Kings. The writings describe the power and
majesty of light, heat and sound energy emanating from the Sun’s rays. The
other nine hours that encircle the Shen (Cartouche), follow the Heart-Soul of
the deceased through the AmDuat (next world) where the test of life occurs.
The Tomb of Amenhotep II

These are main ideas made by Paul Bucher when describing the hours of
the AmDuat and their location in the tomb;

-The first room of this tomb with inscriptions opens to the North-West.

-The part of the wall to the right of the entrance bears the names of Neteru
from the first hour. The rest of the divine names of the first hour are recorded
on the south-western wall and the names of the Neteru of the other hours
cover the walls of this room.

-On the tomb of Amenhotep II there is only a single room that has
inscriptions, this is the room of the sarcophagus.

-The wall at the back of the room is at the southwest. It carries the
introduction, the first and the second hour.

-The northwestern wall carries the third, the fourth, the fifth and the first half
of the sixth hour. -The doors of this wall are surrounded by the third and fifth
hours.

-The northeastern wall gives us the second, half of the sixth, the seventh and
the eighth hour. --The front door is surrounded with texts of the ninth, tenth,
eleventh and twelfth hours and summary.

-On the other two doors are the eleventh hour and the summary. The front
door is surrounded by texts of the ninth, tenth, eleventh and twelfth hours and
summary.

-According to the meaning of the text, the scribes used either red or black
ink. 14

The Kemites (Egyptians) envisioned the sun’s passage from the western
horizon of death to the eastern horizon of resurrection as the deceased Heart-
Soul sailing on the waters of the AmDuat; across the body of the Neter, Nut
(the sky), in the Solar Boat of Millions of Years. The Solar Boat of Millions
of Years represents Energy living through the Pattern in the Eternal Temple
of Immortality. As the Heart-Soul sailed across the Star-filled AmDuat, all
the gates are opened and unveil mystical sciences that develop divine
guidance, inner vision and self-mastery. As the sun descended in the evening,
it was believed that it entered into the AmDuat. The Kemetic (Egyptian)
Medu Neter (hieroglyph) for AmDuat is a star within a circle. Early writings
in the Book of Coming Forth to Day describe the AmDuat as circular in
nature, the heavenly home of Asar, the Neter of new life. Both good and evil
beings live in the AmDuat. The AmDuat on the sarcophagus of Seti I, of the
19th dynasty, shows Asar bent around with his toes touching the back of his
head, representing the cosmological symbol of the snake swallowing its tail
representing eternity.

The AmDuat compared the Hapi (Nile) River on earth to the Milky Way
in the heavens. Good and evil beings trying to board the Solar Boat of
Millions of Years to thwart the deceased Heart-Soul passage through the two
banks of the river. The successful navigation through these dark and very
dangerous waters resulted in the Heart-Soul coming forth to day by night. On
the level of the living, traveling through the AmDuat on earth is a map of
cosmic consciousness and signifies the process that unfolds as the living
passes through realms of consciousness in the journey to “heaven on earth.”
It reflects the divine attributes in human life and a process that should be
undertaken that results in illumination or “heavenly” bliss; the highest form
of Cosmic Love. The macrocosm and microcosm are identically ordered, “As
above, so below.” When unification of body, mind, soul and spirit has been
achieved, a state of illumination and radiance occurs on both physical and
non-physical levels in life and in death. The guide posts of the AmDuat
include the following,

- The Immortality of the Soul (Soul Salvation)

- All roads lead to the Ascendance of the Soul (Ba)

- Death is a doorway to another room in the Eternal Temple of Immortality

- The Science of Spirituality

- The road to spirituality began with Superstitious Belief that became

Religious Faith evolving into Scientific Knowledge
- SuperNatural/ExtraOrdinary Self-Discipline of the Materialistic Living
World 15

Through the Hall of Judgment, the Heart-Soul was defined and refined. In
its passage through the AmDuat, the purification of the Heart-Soul was
thorough and ruthless, specifically during the passage through the 4th and 5th
hours. Finally, the black sun of midnight gave way to the eastern horizon of
AmDuat, the mummy was revivified, and the spirit rose with the newly born
sun and transformed into Kheper-Ra resurrected as a new sun. In symbolic
terms, the journey through AmDuat is a mystical trip that relates not only to
the physical death of the body, but also to the spiritual process of
transformation where the living transforms into its conscious spiritual reality.
Among the living, the AmDuat symbolized the unconscious, or deep-state
mind, where the infinite potential of being is hidden, waiting to be revealed.
This consciousness was the hidden light which, ascended from the darkness
of the AmDuat, and was exalted as the creative intellectual spirit freed from
the bondage of illusion, ignorance and the body in which it was entombed at
conception and birth.

What is the AmDuat? The AmDuat is the Judgement Hall in the next
world where the deceased is judged for their life on earth. While traveling
through these symbolic twelve (12) gates/hours on a solar boat, special key
words must be given to the gate/timekeepers so that the deceased can
continue on to the next gate/hour. Simultaneously, it is the Heart-Soul and its
four (4) witnesses [organs (canopic jars)] that testify on behalf of the
deceased. The Cosmic Judgment Hall is where the twelve (12) hours of the
AmDuat analyzes and judges the life of the deceased. It is a place where the
ultimate test is administered, the weighing of the deceased Heart-Soul on one
scale, and the feather of Ma’at on the other side. The feather was used to
represent how fragile truth is. Truth is to be revered and treated with great
care. If you hold truth to tight, you will crush it. If you hold truth to lightly, it
can be blown out of your hand by the slightest wind.

The deceased will be helped by the 4 Sons of Heru contained in “canopic

jars.” Each jar contained one of 4 organs; the lungs, liver, stomach or
small/large intestines. These essences were allowed to represent and speak on
behalf of the body (Djet) that they had inhabited, like witnesses during a trial.
 Therefore, they searched for the evidence of evil living that might be
found written on the record of the within the woman/man. At judgement
time, “The Book of the Body,” was opened and its record was read by Tehuti,
the Neter of knowledge, understanding and wisdom. Tehuti was Ma’at’s
mate. He was represented by the Ibis bird, cousin to the stork. Tehuti was the
male principle of knowledge, understanding, application, analysis, synthesis
and evaluation that led to Wisdom. Tehuti was the triple gift given to humans
through the Creator Spirit. These gifts are Intellect, Reason and Language.
Intellect is the accumulation of knowledge (information), Understanding
knows that it knows knowledge, and Wisdom applies, analyzes, synthesizes
and evaluates knowledge. Reason provides wisdom with higher order
thinking strategies that allow neurons in the brain to connect on deeper
conscious levels. Language transmits Intellect and Reason to others.
Language balances the aural (hearing) with the Oral (speaking) vibrational
frequencies. With these three gifts, each person was meant to live a
“Ma’atian” life that, after death, would save their soul (Ba) allowing the Ba
to be returned back to the Cosmic Home from where it had originated.

The vital organs, such as the stomach, liver, lungs, and intestines were
brought into the judgment process witnessing how the deceased lived on
earth. The other parts of the body that was too decomposed, spoiled or
impaired, compromised the quality or efficiency of being able to bear witness
so it was judged to have no purpose and was discarded. The deceased must
have lived a righteous life and been just, truthful, merciful, charitable and
humane. If the Heart-Soul was condemned to be devoured by the beast,
Ammit, because of a very evil life, the deceased bones could not be
reconstructed and reunited for a future life. Ammit represents the great
danger of extinction. Ammit challenges the integrity of the deceased Heart-
Soul. This test corresponded with traveling on the Solar Boat, through the 12
underworld hours of the AmDuat reciting the 12 secret words to each of the
12 gate-keepers, which was to gain acceptance into Amenta, the Hidden
(Amen) Land (Ta). Ammit crouched under the scales of Ma’at in the
Judgement Hall. She is shown sitting at the feet of Ma’at as the goddess of
divine law who weighs the Heart-Soul of the deceased. This female Neter
was depicted having the head and body of a lion with the front legs of a
crocodile and the back legs of a hippopotamus. These three animals were
regarded by the Kemites as being very destructive and having voracious,
insatiable appetites. Ammit’s function was to devour the Heart-Souls of those
who failed to balance the feather of Maat, in the fourth and fifth hours of
night in the thick darkness of the AmDuat. The sunken place filled with the
Heart-Souls who have been consumed in the liquid fire emitted from her
mouth, forever doomed to live in the Lake of Fire.

Mummification

The practice of being wrapped in the Bandages with sacred prayers

written on the cloth ensured the deceased acquittal in the Hall of Judgment,
escaping the eternal fate of boiling in the horrifying Lake of Fire. The
Ethiopian Book of Life called the “Lefafa Sedek,” is another comparative
version of the Kemetic Book of the Coming Forth to Day by Night. 16

According to the Kushitic Bandelet of the Lefafa Sedek, the Kemites

aimed at making the mummy indestructible. It embodied the image of
immortality. Some of these wrappings have been unwound and measured
seven or eight hundred yards. One of them is described as being a thousand
yards in length, and it was made without a seam, symbolizing unending
duration.

Even the poorest Egyptian, whose body was steeped in salt and natron and
anointed with a little cedar oil, was wrapped in a single piece of linen equally
with the mummy whose swathe was hundreds of yards in length, because the
funeral vesture of Asar, his body of matter, was without a seam. The dead are
often called “the bandaged ones.” The “KaRes” is the earth-god who has
been embalmed, mummified, and anointed. Inpu, the dog-headed Neter was
the embalmer of the dead who baptized and prepared the deceased for his/her
new life.

Inpu

Inpu is a spiritual and mystical guide into occult mysteries. He is a friend,

protector and trusted advisor. Inpu is the “Threshold Guardian,’ friendly and
cooperative with the dead while meeting the tests of the AmDuat. Inpu is the
“Opener of the Ways.” During the process of embalming, the body was
shrunk, wrapped up in a linen cloth, then covered with resin into the natural
shape and plumpness of the living figure, completely restoring all the fullness
of the form, and this was wrapped around with gauze wrapping (bandages of
righteousness).

The jackal-headed Neter, Inpu, is a powerful symbol in the burial

process. His presence at death goes back to very ancient times and he was
revered throughout Kush-Kemet as a friend, guardian and helper of the dead.
His symbolic animal, the jackal, or desert dog lived in the mountains and
deserts where the burial grounds were situated and was always associated
with the tombs of the dead. Inpu was the child of Nebhetet, the Neter of the
Oracle, the spiritual reader. Nebhetet is also the principle representation of
decomposition and decay. Inpu, through this association with the deceased is
responsible for the embalming process. Inpu watched over the embalming of
humans and he is often shown standing beside the funeral table where the
mummy is laid. As “dweller of the chamber of embalmment,” he is a
preserver of life and protector against the devouring Neter Ammit, so the
dead may be reborn as Asar into a new life. He is always shown in the
Judgment Scene checking the balance of the scales and guarding the door at
the end of the Hall of the Ma’ati Neteru. Inpu protects the dead through the
AmDuat on their way to Asar. It is Inpu who receives the body into the tomb.
Inpu holds the “ankh,” the symbol of immortality, as his function of preserver
of life, and the scepter of mystical power, the “Uas.” Inpu and Heru were
both sons of Asar. This two-faced messenger of heaven and the AmDuat is
described as having a face that is alternately black as night and gold as the
day. As the guide of heaven and the leader of souls to Asar he was a
beneficent Neter, but as the personification of death and decay he also
inspired terror, intrepidation and fear. Inpu, the dog, is the digester who
protects his prey until it decomposes before using it as nourishment. This
decomposition is a fermentation.

The “Book of Amenta,” is the book of the “Hidden Land,” that describes
the Kemetic Cosmic Heaven. The mystery in which the dead body of Asar is
resurrected as the living Heru was the meaning of the Asarian Drama. 17

The life cycle of the caterpillar can represent an allegory for

mummification. Once a caterpillar is born, their life’s purpose is to eat the
proper leaves in order to weave a strong and purposeful chrysalis (cocoon).
When their time comes, if they ate the best leaves, they would build their
cocoon. Inside the cocoon, the caterpillar literally transforms into a butterfly.
The metaphor then demonstrates that an earth-bound caterpillar becomes an
air-borne butterfly. As a caterpillar, they ate leaves; as a butterfly, they eat the
nectar from the most beautiful flowers; and fly into the heavens.

As living humans, it is our responsibility to feed ourselves with the very

best moral experiences created by the seven (7) characteristics of Ma’at. We
are expected to study the Books of Tehuti (knowledge, understanding and
wisdom) in order to become Intellectually Illuminated leading us to a state of
Cosmic Consciousness. When mummified and anointed, the deceased
transforms from an earth-bound human walking on land, into the flight-borne
Heru/Ba Bird and ascends into the Cosmic Heaven called, “Amenta, the
Hidden Land,” to sit at the right side of Asar, the Creator.

Opening of the Mouth Ceremony – Taking the Last Breath

The original word written in hieroglyphics is krst, whence kas, to

embalm, to bandage (Lefafa Sedek/Bandelet), to knot, to make the mummy
or karast. The word krs denotes the embalmment of the mummy. The krst, as
the mummy, was prepared by purifying, anointing, and embalming. This
process began with the “Opening of the Mouth,” ceremony. 18

In the Book of the Coming forth to Day by Night, Ptah performed the
ceremony of the “Opening of the Mouth.” He held a metal instrument that
resurrected the deceased from death. Ptah was shown in the form of a
bearded man with an Indigo-colored Cosmic Night Sky cap on the crown of
his skull. Ptah was also wrapped in mummy bandages, with his hands
outstretched in front of him. From his neck, hangs a symbol of regeneration,
rejuvenation and reproduction. Ptah was the chief member of the Great
Trinity at Hiku Ptah (Memphis). Ptah was the father; Sekhmet was the
mother and Nefer-Tem was the son. Facing Ptah is a statue of a priest dressed
in linen garments and leopard skin. The priest is holding a wooden instrument
with a ram’s head. In front of the statue is a small box containing oils.

The priest is seen touching the mouth, the nose and the eyes of the statue
with these instruments. He assists Ptah in performing the great and solemn
ceremony of the “Opening of the Mouth.” These ceremonies gave the
deceased the power to eat, drink, think, talk and move about in the Next
World. Ptah removed the bandages of the deceased so that Shu (The Neter of
Air/Breath) could open his/her mouth with an iron knife. The words of power
were recited by the priest, while the Neter, Tehuti, opened the mouth of the
deceased, who was the intellect or mind of the Cosmos. Dr. Massey says,

“In the mysteries of Amenta, the mouth of the resuscitated spirit is

opened, and the silence of death is broken, when the lips are touched by the
sacred implement in the hands of Ptah. It is said in the ceremony of
“Opening the Mouth,’ “Let my mouth be opened by Ptah with the instrument
of bimetal with which he openeth the mouths of the gods.” 19

The deceased speechless Heart-Soul requests that his mouth may be

opened, and that his mind’s tongue, which he lost when he died, may be
given back to him, so that he may utter the words of power. The ceremony of
opening the mouth after the silence of death was a powerful ritual. These
words of power stop all enemies and oppressors of the deceased. They open
every door that has ever been closed.

This type of mysticism is a type of hypnotism and human magnetism

which was universally common with the original races, especially the
African, but which is only now being timidly touched by modern science. 20

The 4 Canopic Jars

The four canopic jars are also called, “The Four Sons of Heru.” The four
sons were a group of four Neters in Kemetic (Egyptian) Spirituality, who
were essentially the personifications of four of the most enduring organs in
the human body.

Chapters One hundred twelve (112) and One Hundred Thirteen (113) of
the Book of the Coming Forth, have their origins in the Middle Kingdom’s
Coffin Texts Utterance One Hundred Fifty-Seven (157) and Utterance One
Hundred Fifty-eight (158). These texts describe how Heru has his eye
injured, and because of this, he is given four (4) sons for guidance and
protection. The Heart-Soul was left inside the body while the brain was
reduced to liquid and drained from the brain with medical instruments and
discarded. The stomach, small/large intestines, liver and lungs, were then
removed, embalmed and stored in their own jar.
 The earliest reference to the sons of Heru is found in the Pyramid Text
where they are described as friends of the deceased, as they assist the dead in
their ascension to heaven in the eastern sky by means of ladders. Their
association with Heru specifically goes back to the Old Kingdom when they
were said not only to be his children but also important aspects of the
character of the deceased soul.

As king, the Neset Bity (Pharaoh) was seen as Heru on earth. These
internal organs of the deceased pharaoh, were seen as vital parts of the body;
therefore, they associated these organs as “Heru’s Children.” The mother of
these 4 children was Serket, goddess of medicine and magic. Because they
were considered to be male children, their 4 protectors were female. In order
for the soul to know where to go, the sons of Heru also became associated
with the four (4) cardinal points on a compass. Chapter One Hundred Forty-
eight (148), in the Book of the Coming Forth, directly associates all four of
Heru’s sons, with the four cardinal points on the compass.

The importance of these canopic jars was the allegory of the importance
of these parts of the body, and why were they represented by various Neteru
and symbols.

The 4 Canopic

Jars/The 4 Sons of Heru are,

-Hapi (Hah-pee)–Baboon–direction North–represented the Lungs–protected

by Neb-Het-Tet.

-Imsety (Im-seh-tee)–Human–direction South–represented the Liver–

protected by Aset.

-Duamutef (Doo-ah-moo-tehf)–Jackal–direction East–represented the

Stomach–protected by Neith.

-Qebehsenuef (Keh-beh-sehn-oo-ehf)–Hawk–direction West–represented

the Small/Large Intestines–protected by Serket.

Hapi the baboon, protected the lungs of the deceased and was in turn
protected by the goddess Neb-Het-Tet. Lungs are organs situated in the rib
cage. They are elastic sacs with branching passages into which air is inhaled,
the oxygen passes into the blood and carbon dioxide is removed. The baboon
is associated with wisdom and knowledge. Hapi was associated with the
north.

Imsety the human, represented the liver of the deceased and was in turn
protected by the goddess Aset. The liver is a large lobed, dark reddish-brown
glandular organ in the abdomen of humans. It is involved in many metabolic
processes. The liver’s main role is to process foods and liquids during
digestion into substances useful to the body. It was supposed to be the home
of deeply felt emotions. Imsety’s responsibility was to keep the deceased
Heart-Soul alive in order for its resurrection to take place. Imsety was
associated with the south.

Duamutef the jackal, represented the stomach of the deceased and was
protected by the goddess Neith. The stomach is the internal organ where the
major part of the digestion of food occurs. It is a pear-shaped enlargement of
the alimentary canal linking the esophagus to the small intestine. The
stomach is seen as the place where hunger, nausea, anxiety, or other
unsettling feelings originate. The jackal is linked to Inpu and the act of
embalming. He is the "opener of the ways" who seeks out the paths of the
dead. Duamutef has the power to protect the deceased from harm, because of
his loyalty to Aset. Duamutef was associated with the east.

Qebehsenuef was the falcon and represented the small and large
intestines of the deceased. He was in turn protected by the goddess Serket.
The intestines are located in the lower part of the alimentary canal (digestion
system from mouth to anus) from the end of the stomach to the anus. The
small intestine is the intestine that runs between the stomach and the large
intestine; including the duodenum (doo-oh-deh-num), jejunum (jeh-juh-num),
and ileum (ee-lee-uhm). The large intestine includes the cecum, colon, and
rectum. Qebehsenuef was associated with the west.

The 12 Hours of the AmDuat

Who is in the AmDuat? The Creator and Ancestors also called, “The
Collective Unconscious.”
Where is the AmDuat? The Judgement Hall in the Underworld

When do we go through the AmDuat? Immediately after the “Opening of

the Mouth,” ceremony when the deceased Heart-Soul leaves the bodyand is
given the power to speak.

How do we successfully go through the Duat? By presenting the correct

password to the gate-keepers, the deceased is permitted to continue to the
next hour/gate. These passwords are enshrined in Ma’at’s 42 Laws of
Affirmation.

Hour to Hour in the AmDuat

Hour 1

The journey starts with the Scarab (Dung Beetle) in a boat on the waters
of the AmDuat. The boat is preceded by 3 serpents representing the first
organic form of life (Protozoan/blastula). The snakes divide 1 into 2 which
causes separation and division. They are the forces of disintegration and
decomposition (Mitosis/Meiosis-Cell Division). The boat takes the deceased
through the first of the twelve (12) hours/gates.

Hour 2

The Solar Boat is in the Cosmic Tabernacle and travels on the waters of
the Time/Space continuum, guided by Aset and Neb-Het-Tet in the form of
Cobras and are painted red.

Hour 3

This hour is known as the time that “She cuts up the soul” who had not
fulfilled their divine purpose on earth. It is here that the Heart-Soul is roasted
and hacked into pieces, imprisoned in the Heart-Soul’s shadow. The 3rd hour
annihilates those who do not belong in the place of peace and tranquility.
Finally, the identity of the evil Heart-Soul was sentenced to an eternity of
non-existence.

The Importance of the Fourth and Fifth Hours

 The Fourth and Fifth Hours are the darkest hours of the AmDuat. They
represent a region of horror for the Heart-Souls who did not learn the secret
code words (did not obey the Laws of Ma’at) of power necessary to preserve
their awareness and continue to the next gate. This time during judgement
symbolize the darkest regions of the AmDuat. Seker is represented during
these two hours. Seker personifies the power of the darkness in the night; and
his territory exists in the darkest, most dangerous part of the AmDuat. Seker
is the great Neter, who has come into being in the beginning. Seker rests in
the darkness. He is shown in mummified form with a hawk head lying on a
funeral table. Over him hovers his spiritual twin, his Ka. The Goddesses,
Aset and Nebhetet, are also shown in hawk form. In the AmDuat, Seker rules
over the two regions where Ra passes during the fourth and fifth hours of the
night, a dark and gloomy landscape with monsters waiting to devour the
Heart-Soul of the deceased. Seker is hidden and guarded by a snake with a
human head at each end. Here the supreme judge of the Heart-Soul, Asar, is
united with Seker. Asar-Seker unites the primeval creative power with the
inert powers of darkness, and is being joined together with Asar, the deceased
becomes the Trinity of Resurrection; representing darkness and inertia is the
beginning of the new cycle to be lived in the Eternal Temple of Immortality.

Hour 4

The fourth hour begins with the Heart-Soul entombed in the Coffin,
painted red, descends into the Earth. Heading towards its final judgement
place.

Hour 5

The deceased’ Coffin finally arrives at its final resting place inside the
earth. Aset and Neb-Het-Tet transform from two Cobras into two birds who
assist the Heart-Soul to climb the heaven bound ladder that leads to the land
of the Neteru in Amenta. Aset and Neb-Het-Tet act as the bridge from the
physical domain to the realm of the Divine. This journey highlights the
deceased spiritual ascension while alive on earth. Another scene shows the
Cosmic Egg being pushed by the Neter, Khepera, who represents his/her
process of becoming. This text demonstrates that some people will pass
through this challenge unharmed, while others will suffer torment in the lake
of fire. The Papyrus of Ani, a version of the Book of the Dead, describes the
Lake of Fire as four baboons sitting at each corner of a rectangular pool. On
each side of this pool is a raging flame. The waves in the pool are painted red
indicating that it is filled with a hot fiery liquid, representing the "Lake of
Fire." The AmDuat had fiery rivers and lakes as well as fire demons which
threatened the wicked Heart-Soul. Representations of the fiery lakes of the
fifth "hour" of the AmDuat depict them in the form of a pool or lake with
flame-red "water (wavy)" lines and surrounded on all four sides by fire signs
that show the ferocious blaze of the lakes. This hour had the deceased enter
through the west gate (death of the sun/dusk) and exited through the east gate
(birth of the sun/Dawn). After that, the

Heart-Soul in the Solar boat was renewed.

Hour 6

Apep, the evil serpent is another form of Set, representing the dark, the
opposition to light. Set is cut in pieces showing the hours of the night. Apep
is reconstructed at night which begins night, the absence of light. Apep is
known as the “Terrifying Snake,” who is the “Greatest Enemy.” The ancient
African people revered snakes and used charms and invocations to protect the
deceased Heart-Soul and help battle this frightening serpent in the AmDuat.
Originally, Apep symbolized the thick darkness that surrounded the watery
abyss of Nun. When the sun emerged for the first time from this abyss he had
to overcome this darkness in order to bring light to the world. The primeval
myth is repeated every day with Apep and his army attacking Ra at night, and
Ra overcoming them to rise victorious in the east every morning. There are
other Neteru who helped to overcome the Apep, the Serpent of the Dark.
Neteru Mafdet, Serqet, Ma’at and Sekhmet tear at Apep’s body, burn him,
cut him up with knives and chain him to the ground. Bastet, as the Great Cat,
kills him and Aset brings about his destruction through the power of Neb-
Het-Tet’s mystical incantations. When the deceased come before Apep in the
AmDuat, she/he is encouraged by the Neteru to battle him and overcome his
evil in order to rise victorious like the sun in the morning. Apep represents
the period of spiritual darkness.

Hour 7

The evil serpent, Apep, is overcome in the seventh hour, the Heart-Soul
penetrates the deepest levels of consciousness and is brought victoriously to
spiritual enlightenment. The Heart-Soul is transformed and metamorphosed
through the 4 states of matter (solid, liquid, gas and plasma) represented by
four rams. This ascension goes from the lowest material state to the highest
state; from gas (air) to liquid (water) to solid (earth) to plasma (fire).

Hour 8

The Neteru are seated on the Cosmic Throne representing consciousness.

They assist Aset and Neb-Het-tet to bring back together the parts of the
deceased body that were cut up into fourteen (14) pieces.

Hour 9

The Solar boat continues transporting the Heart-Soul on the waters in the
AmDuat as the Khepera scarab rolls the Cosmic egg forward in this spiritual
process of becoming Divine.

Hour 10

The sun rises between the 2 serpents represented by Aset (Divine Female)
and Neb-Het-Tet (Oracle Reader). They are the balancing forces in the
Cosmos that record the rise of consciousness through the lowest chakras to
the pineal gland and through the crown. They are the harmony of the two
hemispheres of the brain. By crossing over, the serpents unify the whole
brain and connect the Solar and Lunar principles. Aset and Neb-Het-Tet have
their hands up to their head, in a thinking gesture representing consciousness
at its highest form, the 3rd Eye, the Inner Chamber Sanctuary.

Hour 11

The Divine deceased is painted red, riding on a serpent surrounded by ten

(10) stars. The Serpent in the sky represents intellect made Divine. She has
legs to walk and wings to fly, the Sacred Dragon. In this form, the Divine
deceased has both the solar and lunar eye of Heru. This unification of the two
eyes began connecting the body of the deceased, spoken about in Chapter
Forty-Three (43) of the Book of the Coming Forth to Day by Night. This is
the inspiring moment of mastery over death, the unification of the mind,
spirit and soul; and the resurrection of the Heart-Soul of the deceased. This
opens the next hour/gate that will allow the deceased to reside with the
Creator and Ancestors.

Hour 12

The Process of Becoming (Khepera) is complete. The solar boat with the
Khepera scarab beetle travels on the back of the Serpent in the Sky. The solar
boat returns to where it began. The boat of transformation releases the New
Sun into the sky. The Scarab beetle is seen pushing the head (consciousness)
of the deceased. The Ka (spirit) and Ba (soul) are united for all Eternity and is
resurrected to its new life back into the Cosmic Nun called, “Amenta.” Sitting
on the right side of Asar in the Judgement Hall, becoming a star, and joining
in the company of the Ancestors to sail with them across the sky in the solar
boat for millions of years. 21

The Heart-Soul has Come Forth to Day by Night! The drop of water has
rejoined the Cosmic Ocean of Nun in Amenta.
 ATEN TEXT
A SCIENTIFIC DOCUMENT REGARDING
PHOTOVOLTAICS: LIGHT THAT CREATES
ELECTRICITY

Aten was the name given to the Sun during the 18th Dynasty. The text
paid tribute to the light, heat and sound energy carried to earth by the sun’s
rays. The Aten Text praises the beauty, righteousness, energy, brilliance, and
eternal majestic power that made the sun all-knowing, all-seeing and forever-
present. The sacred ode declared the presence of the sun defeated darkness on
many different levels. When the sun rose, all of nature (organic life) came to
life (consciousness) and when the sun set, all of nature slept
(unconsciousness). The Aten text honored and praised the Creator of All that
created life and supplied all living things the capacity to reproduce
themselves. The ancient Kushite scholars of the 18th Dynasty also gave
credit to the sun’s rays for providing the living with all the food and
nourishment they needed for survival.

Through the use of figurative language, day and night, light and darkness,
life and death and other complimentary forces; the African scribes of this
analogical story distinctly elaborated on the awesome power of the sun in a
self-created nation-state with secure political boundaries and economic
stability.

This ancient poem was comprised of 125 lines and 3 fundamental

scientific concepts.

1) Aten was unique, universal and supplied bountiful love for all of her/his
creations. All of Aten’s creations had the potential to be good and beautiful.

2) Every living creation was in the presence of the Creator. And their nature
created an instinct that made them obedient to the will of the Creator. The
only creation that did not live by instinct was humanity. However, when
conscious of their consciousness they acquire intuition which is a divine
variation of instinct. Each creation survived and thrived basking in the energy
of Aten’s (Sun’s) light, heat and sound energy, in their own very special and
unique way.

3) The world during the 18th Dynasty was one of natural beauty, trust, power
and societal wealth. The people of these times lived in a fertile, prosperous,
peaceful and safe environment.

The Great Aten Text was found on the western wall of the tomb of the
court official named, “Ay,” believed to be the grandfather of Neset Bity
(Pharaoh) Akhenaten and great-grandfather of Neset Bity (Pharaoh)
Tutankhamen.

The science of the sun’s energy is called, “Photovoltaics.” “Photo”

meaning “Light,” and “Voltaic,” meaning “Electricity.” Photovoltaics is the
conversion of light, heat and sound into electricity. Electricity can be
compared to the flow of electrons in a wire, the movement of water in a
garden hose, blood moving through the circulatory system, air through the
respiratory system or Cerebral Spinal Fluid through the Central Nervous
System. Even when electrons, water, blood, air and brain fluids are traveling
against gravity, electrical pressure is enough to keep them moving in their
natural rhythm. The sun’s energy directs all of these electrical currents that
create a protective magnetic field, allowing life to flourish on earth.
Electricity is the male energy in the cosmos and Magnetism is the female
energy. Together, electromagnetism is explored in Einstein’s Special Law of
Relativity.

Sunlight is made up of a wide variety of radiant energy. This energy

travels freely through space. When light strikes a dark object, much of its
energy is absorbed and captured resulting in the object (person, place or
thing) heating up.

When darkness captures and absorbs light, heat and sound energy, the
carbon atom motivates organic life. This is the process of the manufacture of
melanin in animals/humans, and chlorophyll in plants. The Aten Text
explores the power of Atum and Atum-Khepera of the Shabaka Stone. Aten
is another name for Atum at another ancient time in Kushite-Kemetic history.
The Great Hymn to the Aten
Translation taken from the book,

Obenga, Theophile, African Philosophy: The Pharaonic Period: 2780-330

BCE, Per Ankh, Paris, 2004, p 98-118.

The Aten Text was a solar encyclopedia explaining the scientific

properties of the sun’s energetic light, sound and heat waves. The Aten, as
the sun, was also known during the Old Kingdom’s Memphite Theology, as
Atum, the One and Only Creative Utterance. This also represents the One
Atom in the Universe, “Hydrogen.”

Originally, the One Hundred and Twenty-Five (125) lines were not
written in sections. However, according to subject areas, I have divided them
into 15 sections.

Section 1 is an introduction to the characteristics of the sun. It discusses

the impact that light, heat and sound rays have on all living things on earth.
The 12 opening lines identify the attributes and power of the sun’s rays
during the day and stresses the fact that the sun is the Creator of All things in
heaven and on the earth.

Introduction – Line 1 – 12

1) You appear, beautiful, on the horizon of the sky

2) Living sun disk, you who brought life into being

3) When you rise on the eastern horizon

4) You fill all lands with your beauty.

5) Beautiful you are, and great

6) You sparkle, high above the entire land.

7) Your rays embrace the lands

8) To the ends of all your creations.

9) Being the sun, you have reached all the way to their boundaries

10) Bonding them for your beloved son.

11) Far though you are, your rays are here on earth.

12) You are on people’s faces, yet your motion is invisible.

Section 2 talks about what happens when the nighttime comes, when the
sun “retires,” in the west. The lines explore nocturnal life on earth. The land
without light.

In the Absence of Aten – Line 13 - 23

13) When you retire to the western horizon,

14) Earth grows dark as if in death.

15) People sleep indoors, their heads covered,

16) Their eyes invisible each to each.

17) If all their goods were stolen

18) From under their heads

19) They would not know it.

20) Every lion emerges from its lair,

21) And all serpent’s sting.

22) It is dark as in a furnace; earth sleeps in silence,

23) For the Creator rests on his horizon.

Section 3 returns back to daylight and the events that follow the
reemergence or resurrection of the sun in the east.
 Aten Rises – Line 24 - 28

24) But at dawn, as soon as you rise on the horizon,

25) And shine as the sun disk in the day,

26) You dispel the darkness

27) Shooting out your rays.

28) Then the Two Lands celebrate.

Section 4 continues discussing the impact of the sun’s light, sound and
heat energy on the Creator’s creations, including life on the land, in the air
and water. It exclaims that when the sun is in the sky, humans, animals, birds
and even fish work. When the sun shines, plant life grows.

The Impact of Aten on His/Her Creations – Lines 29 – 44

29) Awakened, humans rise to their feet

30) Because you have roused them.

31) Their bodies washed, they wear their clothes

32) And raise their hands in praise at your rising.

33) The entire Universe goes about its work;

34) Livestock enjoy their fodder,

35) Trees and grass grow green,

36) Birds fly out from their nests,

37) Wings outspread in praise of your Ka.

38) All animals romp around on their legs

39) Those flying and those on the ground,

40) They live when you rise for them.

41) Boats go down with the current and up against it;

42) All paths open up once you appear.

43) River fish leap toward your face;

44) Your rays reach deep into the great green sea.

Section 5 looks at embryology and the role of the sun’s power in

reproduction. These lines explain the importance of the how the sun is
involved in the beginning of life.

Aten – Embryology – Lines 45- 55

45) You make seed germinate in women

46) And create semen in men;

47) You give life to the infant at his mother’s breast,

48) Calming him/her with what dries his tears.

49) Nurturer at the breast,

50) You give breath

51) That livens each of your creatures

52) As they leave the womb to breathe,

53) The day of their birth.

54) You open their mouth fully,

55) And fulfill their need.

Section 6 continues the ideas of the beginning, but, it talks about the life
that emanates in the egg of the woman. The ancient scribes used the
metaphor of the chick, but the egg is also the womb of the mammal and the
womb of the Cosmos.

The Cackler – Lines 56 - 62

56) When the chick is in its egg,

57) Already pecking at the shell,

58) You give it breath within it, to give it life;

59) For you have fixed it’s time for cracking the shell from within.

60) It comes out of the egg,

61) Chirping, at the fixed time,

62) Walking the moment, it comes out.

Section 7 continues to credit the sun with being responsible for all life on
the earth and in the air. They also stress the fact that they see the Creator as
the sole God of all creations.

All and Everything Aten Created – Lines 63 – 71

63) What a multitude of things you have made,

64) Even when they are invisible!

65) O Unique God, you who have no one above you,

66) You created the Universe according to your heart, being alone

67) All, humans, livestock and wild beasts;

68) All beings that walk on their legs on earth,

69) Or fly high on their wings

70) In the highlands, Khor and Kush,

71) And the land of Egypt---

Section 8 speaks of how the sun’s rays impact life in different areas of
the earth. Included in this section is the concept of the role of the sun’s rays
on human complexion and the development of various languages. They take
their study a step further by looking at behavioral psychology when they
identify the differences among varying characters, distinct skin colors and
languages.

Aten’s Humanity – Lines 72 – 79

72) You have placed each human being in his environment

73) And supplied his need:

74) Give each one his food,

75) Allotted to each his time of life,

76) (Given) languages in their varied intonations,

77) And people’s character,

78) Distinct as their skins;

79) For you have made strangers different.

Section 9 speaks of the water systems of the earth, whether they are on
the earth (rivers, oceans, streams, etc.), under the earth (liquid earth core) or
in the sky (rain and hydrogen). Hapy in AmDuat is the water that the
deceased travel on their solar boats referenced in the Book of the Coming
Forth to Day by Night. The importance of water on land, and in the sea and
air. These lines also imply that the Creator developed a plan for the survival
of all things in the use of universal water, which emphasizes the knowledge
of the original and only Atum (atom), Hydrogen.

Hapy in AmDuat, Earth and Sky – Lines 80 – 94

80) You generate the Nile underground

81) And make it come at your will

82) To give life to the peoples

83) As you created them for yourself.

84) You, Lord of them all, who take such care of them,

85) Lord of the Universe entire, you who rise for it,

86) Sun Disk of daytime, great in radiance,

87) To all foreign lands, however far, you give life,

88) You have placed a Nile in the sky, to rain for them

89) Forming currents of water on mountains as at sea,

90) Watering their fields and towns:

91) How manifest your plans are, Lord of eternity!

92) A Nile in the sky: that is the gift you have given foreigners,

93) And to every beast walking the mountains,

94) Just like the Nile springing from below for the Beloved Land.

Section 10 implies the spiritual aspect of the sun’s light, sound and heat
energy that travel to earth and gives to all things by Aten’s arms (rays). They
stress the importance of sacred science and the knowledge attained when you
are conscious of the all-powerful, all-knowing and forever-present power of
the Creator. Even if a human being does not study and know of the Creator,
the Creator is still within them.

The True Believers of Aten – Lines 95 – 99

95) Even if, of those you created, none sees you, you remain still in their
heart
96) None other knows you

97) Like your son Nefer Kheperu Ra, Wa en Ra,

98) Because you allow him to know your plans and your power.

99) The Universe was born in your hand, as you created it;

Section 11 makes it plain, when the sun is in the sky, everything moves
(lives); when the sun sets, everything (rests) dies. This concept also
encourages the understanding of the climate, weather and seasons. There is
also an idea that the same energy that created life on earth also created life in
the Cosmos.

Aten Sets in Westland – Lines 100 – 104

100) When you rise, it lives,

101) When you set, it dies

102) You are the measure of life; one lives by you

103) Eyes do not cease observing your beauty till you set.

104) People stop all work when you go to rest in the West;

Section 12 presents ideas that show how the sun’s rays enhance and
embellish the life systems on earth. The metaphor discusses how all things,
animate and inanimate, are brought to higher levels of existence because of
the beneficent power of light, heat and sound energy. The concept of Tep
Heseb, an accurate conclusion by using a correct method, reflects the
application of this section to the creation and continued process of becoming
of the Cosmic Universe.

Aten Rises – Lines 105 – 110

105) When you rise, you make all things grow for the king (The Divine
Human/female/male),

106) And every limb quickens, it has been so since you organized the
Universe.

107) And you made all creatures rise for your son (Divine Human), offspring
of your body,

108) King of Upper and Lower Egypt, living on truth, Lord of the Two Lands

109) Nefer Kheperu Ra, Wa en Ra

110) Son of Ra, living on truth, Lord of the Crowns

Section 13 pays tribute to the Masterpiece of the Universe, the Neset Bity
(Pharaoh) and his wife, Hemet Neset Waret. Again, Tep Heseb demands that
we know that the Neset Bity and Hemet Neset Waret are the Divine Man and
Woman of the Earth. They represent everyone, not just the royal family.

Akhenaten – Lines 111 – 113

111) Akhenaten, Great in the span of his life.

112) And the great queen, his beloved Lady of the Two Lands,

113) Nefer Neferu Aten Neferty Iiti (Nefertiti). May she live and grow ever
younger eternally!

Section 14 acts as the conclusion that brings you back to the introduction.
It stresses that no matter how far away the sun is, it is still close to each and
every creation of the Creator.

Aten’s Eternal Home – Lines 114 – 125

114) Your rays nourish the entire countryside;

115) As soon as you shine, the countryside brightens and grows for you.

116) You made seasons for the growth of all you have created;

117) The season “Peret” to cool them; the warm season for them to taste you.

118) You made the distant sky, so you could rise in it,
119) Embracing with your vision all you have created.

120) You are unique when you rise in your form as the living disk,

121) Which rises, then shines, and which, though far, stays close.

122) You created millions of forms of yourself while alone,

123) Towns, districts, fields, pathways, rivers;

124) Every eye sees you before it

125) Because you are the daylight disk above the earth.

The Aten Text takes the collected philosophies regarding the sun to the
next level. The sun’s life-giving attributes are personified as if the light, heat
and sound energy emitted are the personified characteristics of the Creator of
All. The image of the sun as the Aten, completes the ancient African scholars
sacred teachings of this celestial orb also known as Atum, Kheper-Ra, Heru,
the Phoenix or the Falcon Bird. The Aten text reveals the harmonic
knowledge, understanding and wisdom of the ancient Kushitic vibration of
the Cosmos that binds all things together in the Universe’s frequency.
 THE SHABAKA STONE

The Shabaka Stone is the rewritten version of the Memphite Text. It was
written approximately 710 BCE. It takes the early African ideas about
creation, i.e., Atum coming out of Ptah, the primeval hill (energy system),
who came out of Nun, the primeval waters, matter system, together this
trinity brings forward the Essences of Pre-Existing Order and Arrangement.
In turn, these Essences bring forward the Essences of Order and
Arrangement.

However, the importance of the Shabaka Stone (Memphite Text) is that it

brings together ancient African ideas about creation into a broad
philosophical system about the nature and purpose of the Cosmic Universe.
The concept of being in the creation story is simultaneously spiritual (sacred)
and material (scientific). The Shabaka Stone (Memphite Text) while
expressed through figurative language, reveals a Science of the Soul. The
African sacred and scientific world cannot be separated. The reality of
creation is the consequence of both the Idea (Nun-Thought-Conception-
Theory) and the act (Ptah-Doing-Implementation-Practice-Command).

This process of Becoming being guided by Ma’at; truth, justice,

righteousness, harmony and Cosmic balance. Ancient African scholars saw
human reality resulting from thinking and doing; thought and command,
theory and practice. The Essence of the Creator is revealed as Will (thought)
and Intent (command). The symbol for thought is the heart and for command
is the tongue. Heart and tongue become the material aspects for the spiritual
qualities of thought/will and command/intent. The Heart conceives the idea
of the Cosmic Universe and the tongue concretely makes the idea a reality by
giving commands to name and proclaim the ideas existence. In its truest
Essence, the Cosmic Universe is Unknowable. To Name and Proclaim is to
say loud and intelligibly in order to bring into existence. What is proclaimed
comes out of non-existence and takes shape or has effect at the very moment
of utterance (naming).
 The spoken word has always been important in Africa. Despite all of
Kemet’s writing, it is clear that ancient Kemet (Egypt) was a great
civilization grounded in the powerful and mystical spoken word. To call
someone by name, is to reveal a human being; a human being from this
village or that community, from this family having these ancestors. The aim
is to situate the individual in space and time (geography and history); but and
at the same time, it gives that person a place of existence. A name brings a
person into being, and it creates his/her life history.

The following excerpt is Dr. Theophile Obenga’s translation of the

Shabaka Stone.

“The gods who came into existence in Ptah

Ptah who is on the great throne

Ptah-Nun, the father who made Atum

Ptah-Nunet, the mother, who gave birth to Atum

Ptah the Great Elder, the heart of the Ennead

Who gave birth to the gods

The tongue of the Ennead, who gave birth to the gods

Who is under the nose of Ra every day

He comes into existence through the heart

As a form of Atum

He comes to existence through the tongue

Great and powerful Ptah, who transmitted his power to all the gods and their
kas

In truth through this heart, this tongue through which Horus came into
existence, and Djehuty came into existence
It happened that the heart and the tongue had power among all the members
to teach

He, Ptah, exists as a heart in every body, and as a tongue in every mouth

Of every god, of all humanity, of all animals, of all worms

Of all living things to think in the capacity of the heart

And to command in the capacity of the tongue everything he, Ptah, desires

His, Ptah’s Ennead is before him, as teeth and lips

They are the seeds and hands of Atum

Then the Ennead of Atum came into existence through his

Seed and his fingers

The Ennead of Ptah, it is surely the teeth and the lips of this mouth that
proclaims

The names of everything and from whence emerged Shu and Tefnut

The Ennead created the sight of the eyes, the hearing of the ears

The nostrils’ sense of smell

So that they might bring information all the way to the heart

For it is the heart which permits the coming forth of everything conceived

And it is the tongue which expresses what the head has thought

Thus, were born all the gods, Atum and his Ennead

For every divine word came about through what the heart had thought

And what the tongue commanded. Thus, were born all the Ka spirits, and
thus were settled
The female spirits, the Hemeswt, producers of all nourishment and food
offerings, by means of this speech

Thus, is the lover recompensed, and one who hates punished

Thus, is life given to the peaceful one and death to the criminal

Thus, are accomplished all the tasks and all the arts.

The activity of hands, the walking of legs

And the functioning of all members

According to this command thought by the heart, uttered by the tongue,

And which confers meaning on all this

(according to order…conceived by the heart, expressed by the tongue, and

visible in all things thereafter)

It was said: Atum was born

The gods were brought into existence by Ptah

It is precisely he, Ta-Tenen, who gave birth to the gods

From him emerged also all things serving as nourishment and food.

As offerings for the gods, as all things good and beautiful

Thus, was it found and acknowledged that his power is

Greater than other gods

And so, Ptah was pleased

After he had accomplished all things and uttered all divine words in certainty

He (Ptah) gave birth to the gods, he built cities and established nomes (cities)

He installed the gods in their temples and established their sacrifices

He founded their temples, he molded their bodies according to their desire

Thus, did the gods enter their bodies of all types of wood, of stone and of clay

Of all types of other things which come together under his authority

And in which they took form

Thus, were gathered in him all the gods and their Ka, Hapy and united in the
Lord of the Two Lands united.” 1

The Memphite Theology, rewritten on the Shabaka Stone revealed a high

science that has not yet been matched in today’s intellectual world. The
foundational principles are grounded in an ongoing effort to balance science
with spirituality.

See Appendix # 13 - The Science of The Shabaka Stone

It is theorized that electromagnetic plasma is comprised of electrically

conducted hydrogen gases. As plasma crosses existing magnetic fields, it
generates tremendous new electrical currents; this motion translates into
electricity. Electricity is the male energy of the Universe and Magnetism is
the female energy of the Universe. Electricity can be translated into motion
and magnetism incites and excites attraction. There are four (4) basic
principles of Electromagnetism,

1) A changing magnetic field generates an electrical

current at right angles to the direction of the
magnetic field.
2) A changing electrical current generates a magnetic
field at right angles to the direction of the electrical
current.
3) An isolated, motionless electrical charge attracts
opposite charges and repels like charges with a force
that decreases as the square of the distance.
 4) There are no isolated magnetic poles, north and
south poles always come in pairs.

Magnetism creates electricity and electricity creates magnetism.

Electricity lives for magnetism and magnetism lives for electricity.

The Universe was a place filled with a more or less uniform hydrogen
plasma, free, unorganized and unarranged Mills and Yangs Fields containing
electrons, protons, and neutrons. It is reasonable to imagine that this plasma
had the potential for motion and energy. These electrical currents and
magnetic fields existed at rest in this plasma.

After the Cosmic Universe came into being, there was an ordering and
arranging of these electrons, protons and neutrons held within Mills and
Yangs Fields. This initial action that converted energy at rest into energy in
motion, created the Superclusters. Superclusters propelled from themselves
Clusters, Clusters exploded and brought forward Galaxies. Galaxies formed
Stars and Star Systems gave birth to planets. Planets initiated organic life. At
each stage, the inward flowing electrical currents, and the background
magnetic fields had an impact within the spinning plasma. This gave way for
further contraction and extraction of the superclusters, clusters, galaxies and
stars. This can be compared to Dr. Carl Sagan’s Cosmic Calendar, (Appendix
#1).

The growth of energy flows as a process without limits emerged as a

natural comprehension phenomenon. Interactions grew by capturing energy,
eventually reaching the natural limits for any given level. Order and
arrangement came into being through the natural processes of the nucleic
fusion of electromagnetism, gravity and the strong and weak forces in the
Cosmos.

Gravity made regions of the Cosmic Universe that contained matter,

attracting regions that contained less matter; soon more and more matter
gathered together. What was nearly a uniform balance of matter, imploded
and exploded forming smaller, but, denser balances of matter, with large
spaces between them. These regions gradually broke up into clusters,
galaxies, and finally star systems and planets. The waste matter of one cycle’s
release of gravitational energy, became the raw materials for the next life
cycle.

Comparing this scientific theory with the Shabaka Stone, we see that the
result of this Electromagnetic/gravitational stage of evolution is the
production of a complex and ordered system of entities, ranging from
Superclusters to clusters to galaxies to stars to planets; each pouring out
concentrated masculine electrical energy and feminine magnetic fields. This
same cosmology is repeated in varying forms by many nations across the
African continent expanding out throughout the African Diaspora.

A Multireferential Comparison of the Pattern in the Tabernacle

Embodied in the 1st Philosophy of the Shabaka Stone titled, “The
Primate of the Essences- Nun, Ptah and Atum”

The Waters of Nun

Cosmic Universal Matter – The abyssal, bottomless, never-ending waters of

plasma. The original matter. The structure of matter, electrons, protons and
neutrons with no order or arrangement. Inert Energy.

Earthly Matter – The Great Lakes Region of Africa, the many oceans,
rivers, lakes, streams and water systems on the planet earth.

Organic Matter – Feminine Amniotic fluids and the Masculine Semen

liquids that carries life into existence. Amen being the Male hidden waters
and Amenet being the Female revealed waters. The five (5) major liquid
systems of organic life including blood, phlegm, hormones, mucus and
spiritual plasma.

The Energy of Ptah

Conversion of Cosmic Energy – Potential Cosmic Energy into Kinetic -

Shaper of Shapes of particle behavior, reproduction and genetics, universal
geometric shapes throughout the Cosmos interacting with gravitational force
fields.

Conversion of Earthly Energy – Earthly convergence of Energy – Land

connection to the Hapi River and Water systems of Africa. Ptah, the original
hill that rises up out of Earth’s ocean, called “Pangea.”

Conversion of Organic Energy – Organic convergence of Energy – Mitosis

and Meiosis in organic life. Australopithecine and Homo Human beings. The
process of Becoming represented by frogs (metamorphosis) and snakes
(resurrection).

The Creative Word of Atum

Cosmic Creative Word – Cosmic Utterance of Atum (Atom) – Light, Heat

and Sound Waves, Vibrations and Frequencies – Star light and Moon shine.

Earthly Creative Word – Evolutionary process –

Elements/Atoms/Molecules – Earth (Nitrogen), Air (Oxygen), Water
(Hydrogen) and Fire (Carbon). Light, heat and sound in relation to
Agriculture.

Organic Creative Word – Consciousness of Organic Matter – The Process

of Becoming from Zygote (Blastula)/Protozoan (Single Cell in early waters)
– the union of two cells and constitutes the beginning of the development in
unique organic patterns.

The following three (3) excerpts demonstrate the idea that the writers of
these ancient texts believed in One God that Created all and everything, as
demonstrated by the use of the 1st person reference “I”.

In the Book of Knowing the Evolution of Ra, the Essence, “Neb-er-

Tcher”, records the following story of creation and the birth of earthly Neters.
The text states,

“I am she/he who evolved him/her under the form of the essence,

Khepera. I, the evolver of the evolutions and developments which came forth
from my mouth. No heaven existed, and no earth, and no terrestrial animal,
or reptiles had come into being. I formed them out of the inert mass of watery
matter. I found no place whereon to stand…I was alone, and the Essences
Shu (air) and Tefnut (Moisture) had not gone from me; there existed none
other who worked with me. I laid the foundation for all things, by will, and
all things evolved themselves there from. I united myself to my shadow and
set forth Shu (air) and Tefnut (Moisture) out of myself thus from being One
EsSence, I became three, and Shu and Tefnut gave birth to Nut (sky) and Geb
(earth) and Nut gave birth to Wsir, Aset, Setesh, and Nebhetet. Wsir and Aset
gave birth to Heru, at one birth, one after the other and their children
multiply upon this earth.” 2

The importance of Atum naming all of the Creator’s creations through the
“Word,” can be seen among many ancient peoples believing that the calling
of a person’s name was regarded as an act of creation; and the refusal to
invoke the name of a person, place or thing was equivalent to them not
existing.

In the text titled, Ra’s Description of His Description, the scribe states,

“Thus, said Ra, the Lord of All, Lord of the Utmost Limits (Universe),
after He had come into being: I am the One who came into being as Khepera.
He who comes into being and brings into being. When I came into being,
being itself came into being. All beings came into being after I came into
being. Many were the beings that came forth from the commands of my
mouth. Heaven had not yet come into being. Nor had earth come into being.
Nor had the ground been created or the things which creep and crawl upon
it. I raised up beings in the primordial waters (Nun) as inert things. I found
no place on which to stand. I formed it from the desire in my heart; I laid the
foundation through Ma’at. I created forms of every kind. Many were the
forms which issued forth from the commands of my mouth. Not yet had I
established Shu, the power and principle of air. Nor sent forth Tefnut the
power and principle of moisture. There existed no one who acted together
with me. I conceived it in my own heart. And there came into being a vast
number of forms of divine beings as forms of offspring and forms of their
offspring.

I came forth from among the plants which I created, and I created all things
which creep and crawl and all that exists among them. Then by the power
and principles of light and air and the power and principle of moisture,
heaven and earth were brought into being, and by earth and heaven Asar,
Aset, Neb-Het-Tet, Set and Heru were brought into being from the womb, one
after another, and they gave birth to the multitudes in this land.” 3
 In the ancient text, The Creation of Ra As Ptah, the scribe reveals that,

“It is Ptah (the energy of Creation), the Most Great, who has given
existence to all the divine powers and to their essences through his/her heart,
mind and tongue ruled all the other members through teaching that Ptah (as
Ra) is within everybody, as heart and mind, and within every mouth, as
tongue, of all the divine powers, of all humankind, of cattle, of all creeping
things and of all living things. And He thinks as heart and mind and
commands as tongue whatever He wishes.

Ptah’s (Ra’s) company of divine powers are before Him as teeth and lips
and are the teeth and lips which established the names of all things and from
which came forth Shu, the powers of light and air and Tefnut, the power of
moisture and brought into being the company of divine powers themselves.

The seeing of the eyes, the hearing of the ears and the breathing of the
nose are communicated to the heart and mind, and the heart and mind cause
all perceptions to come forth. And what the heart and mind think, and wish is
declared by the tongue. So were all divining powers created and the company
of divining powers completed.

Indeed, every word of God came into being through that which the heart
and mind thought, and the tongue commanded.

Thus, by means of the Word, all faculties and qualities were fashioned
and created which furnish all food and yield all nourishment.

And thus, Justice is given to one who does what is loved, and punishment
and death given to one who violates the Law.

And thus, were made every work and all crafts, the action of the arms and
hands, the motion of the legs, the movement of every member of the body,
according to the command which is conceived by the heart and mind and
brought forth by the tongue, and which creates the usefulness and action of
everything.

It is said of Ptah (Ra) then, He is He who made all and created the divine
powers. He is Ta-tenen (the risen land) who produced the divine powers and
from whom everything came forth, food, provisions, divine offerings and
every good thing.

Thus, it was recognized and understood that He is the mightiest of all

divine powers. And after he/she had created all things and all the divine
utterances. Ptah (Ra) was pleased and rested.” 4

The Shabaka Stone was written by ancient Kushites to honor the

brilliance and scholarship by the ancestors of the ancients. It allowed the
Africans of the Dynasties of Kush-Kemet to align themselves with the
Cosmos and create a theory on the origins of Universe. In so doing, they were
able to recognize the Creator within each person and celebrate being a
“Godling.” Dr. Garbriel A. Oyibo, a brilliant mathematician from the Ngala
nation of Nigeria has honored his Kush-Kemetic ancestors like Neset Bity
Shabaka paid tribute to his ancestors.

GAGUT Is an acronym for, “The God Almighty Grand Unified

Theorem,” This equation unifies the outer world (the world of the stars) with
the inner world, (the world of the atoms). Dr. Oyibo has created the Theory
of Everything that unites all things in the waters of Nun, which is hydrogen
or as he has re-named it “Africogen.” Dr. Oyibo compares GAGUT with the
Shabaka Stone, he says,

“The Shabaka Stone, named after a Pharaoh Shabaka of Egypt, is a stone

on which the Ancient Africans’ creation theory was carved. The theory states
that God created the universe using a fundamental building block called the
Atum, (Hydrogen or Africogen). The Greeks misspelled Atum as Atom. The
theory is depicted by Roaring Water Waves (called God’s Word by the
“holy” books and the Big Bang by science as decoded by GAGUT) with Atum
emanating out of the Waves.” 5
 CHAPTER 6
AFTER-WORD - CHAPTER 43

The Book of the Coming Forth to Day by Night

A prophet is not a psychic, a prophet is an excellent historian. When you
study the past, you understand the present that will allow you to predict the
future. It is always important that we can apply the wisdom of the past in the
present to project ourselves into the future. The Book of the Coming Forth to
Day by Night offers many allegories that can be used as guideposts for us in
our daily lives. While I find many great metaphors in every chapter, I have
chosen Chapter Forty-Three (43) of the Book of the Coming Forth to Day
by Night because it guides the reader to unite themselves, their families,
communities and the world; with the Cosmos. To Become One, again. This
concept infers that they were once united with the Creator before
conception/birth, then separated from the Creator when they were
conceived/born, living their life searching for union with the Creator, finally,
reuniting with the Creator after life.

Chapter Forty-Three (43) views the Asarian Drama from varying

perspectives. The ancient authors discussed the cutting up of Asar’s body into
fourteen (14) pieces as a person who is disassembled and whose body parts
are separated and scattered to various places in Kemet (Egypt). It becomes
the responsibility of the Neteru, Tehuti (wisdom), Aset (determination) and
Neb-het-tet (intuitive instinct), to find the body pieces of Asar, in order to put
him back together again. Tehuti, Aset and Neb-Het-Tet’s journey represent
the living journeys of human beings while, mirroring Asar’s journey of
resurrection as the example of the judgment of the human being’s Heart-Soul
in the next-world. While the ancient authors spoke of this journey of
liberation after death, they simultaneously compared this after-death spiritual
experience to humanity’s daily life. They stressed that there was a
relationship between life and death on earth.

Chapter Forty-Three (43) can be studied from two distinct, but, related
concepts,

1) A spiritual allegory describing what happens when a

human being dies, and their Heart-Soul is judged for
their life’s work.
2) A metaphor for Pan Africanism - The unity of
African people world-wide.
Just a word about the difference between “Asar,” and “Ani.” Asar
represents the living person; the total journey of a person’s experiences on
earth. Ani represents that same person’s Heart-Soul that is being judged for
his/her thoughts, words and deeds during their lifetime’s journey. Joined
together, Asar-Ani is the deceased journey after death in the Eternal Temple
of Immortality using the life of the deceased.

Dr. Richard King, clinical psychiatrist and specialist in the study of the
Melanin molecule, tells us of the origin of Ani. He refers to Ani as the
collective people called the Anu, the original ancestor of the African human
family who is called “Twa (Twah), Mbuti (Ehm-Boo-Tee), or Mmoetia (Em-
Mow-ee-Shah).” These Twa people are also derogatorily called, “Pygmy.”
Africans symbolically honored their original ancestors by naming them
“Anu.” In the “Book of the Coming Forth to Day by Night,” they enshrined
their ancestor as a Neter, named “Bes.” Dr. King tells us,

“There is an abundance of Kemetic (Egyptian) references to the Great

Lakes region between the Bakhu Eastern Mountains and Manu Western
Mountains of the Moon as the site of the origin of the River Hapi “Nile”.
This source of the Hapi “Nile” is the abode of the oldest Kemetic (Egyptian)
God, Bes, an Anu-Twa person from the Great Lakes region of Khuiland. It
will take advanced studies in multiple fields, such as science, physics,
electromagnetism, neurochemistry, and music, to answer these great
scientific questions. We must explore the question of what special and
perhaps unknown energetic-field relationships exist at the equator of this
planet that promote the unfoldment of upright, walking biological systems
called conscious humans.” 1

Khuiland comprised the countries that today we call Kenya, Uganda,

Tanganyika, Rwanda, Congo and Southern Africa. Over millions of years,
these original humans, educated and civilized themselves. They evolved from
Australopithecus Robustus to Australopithecus Gracile; then to the tool
maker, Homo Habilis, the human of great ability. Homo habilis learned how
to use their environment by making tools that advanced their lives. They truly
developed an advanced economy. Dr. King continues,

“It was from this Anu that the first use of the spoken word, symbolic body
postures (signs, the seen word), rhythmical song/dance, the emotionally
charged memories of the past experiences of bloodline genetic ancestors.
Current records have confirmed the common origin of all humanity from the
same Khuiland Great Lakes region in northeast Africa before 7 million years
ago and subsequent later migrations east into Ethiopia and Asia, north to
Egypt and Eurasia, south to South Africa, and west to Chad, West Africa, and
North Africa. Anthropological records confirm that the first five (5) or more
of the past seven (7) million years were spent in Africa, with only the last two
(2) million years seeing hominid ancestor migrations out of Africa, beginning
with Homo erectus. The current branching of the hominid line shows that our
Homo sapiens sapiens species is only roughly 200,000 years old. This stock
again originated in Africa and then migrated out of Africa onto every
continent of the planet. The Anu were the first humans to travel across the
earth, the first humans to become conscious” 2

Chapter Forty-Three (43) of the Book of the Coming Forth to Day by

Night recorded the need for the human being to “put themselves together,”
To unite first with themselves and then with others in life; and then to unite
with the Creator and ancestors after death. Each human is born with many
different aspects in their life. The Asarian Drama speaks of these many
various personalities using Neteru (natures) as these characteristics.
Throughout life, humans gather these characteristics and respond to life’s
challenges by evoking these entities from within. At times, these personalities
might antagonize each other. Other times, they live in harmony. As we
mature, it is expected that these Neteru or Natures will learn to live in
balance. This Ma’atian lifestyle will provide the human with higher order
thinking skills that evolve into the “greatest great” which is Cosmic
Consciousness. If a person is able to achieve the “greatest great,” in life, it is
expected that they will be able to live this way in the next world. If the
deceased lived a Ma’atian life, he/she is considered to have retrieved his/her
head in life because they were able to get it back after it had been taken from
them when they were born. He was able to come to the realization that she/he
is the Creator having a human experience. This chapter asks the Creator to
allow them to keep their head (consciousness) in the next world.

Chapter 43 – The Book of the Coming Forth to Day by

Night
E. A. Wallis Budge’s translation of the

“Chapter of Not Letting the Head of a Man Be Cut Off from Him/Her in the
Underworld”

Asar-Ani says:

I am the Great One, Child of the Great One;

I am Fire, Child of Fire

To whom was given his head after it had been cut off,

Since the head of Asar was not carried away from Him in Life;

Don’t let the head of Asar Ani be carried away from him in the Next Life;

I have knit my bones together,

I have made myself whole and sound;

I have become young once more;

I am Asar, the Lord of Eternity 3

The Illustrations in this Chapter depict the mummy of Ani lying on a bier
(a movable frame on which a coffin or corpse is placed before burial). Above
the bier is Ani’s soul (Ba) in the form of a human-headed bird (Bennu bird),
holding a shen (cartouche), that describes the deceased Divine purpose on
earth, in its claws. At the head and foot of the bier stands an incense burner
with fire in it and smoke rising that will carry the deceased spirit into
Amenta, the Hidden Land (Waters of the Nun). 4

Interpretation #1 - The Judgement of the Heart-Soul -

The Cosmic Coming Forth to Day by Night
Lines “a” gives a transliteration by E. A. Wallis Budge

Lines “b” gives a comparative translation of Chapter 43 considering the role

that human consciousness has on spiritual ascension to the next-life.

1a - The Chapter of Not Letting the Head of a Man Be Cut Off from Him in
the Underworld:

1b - The Chapter of Resurrecting Cultural Identity for Eternity:

2a – Asar Ani says,

2b - The spirit of consciousness (Asar Ani) speaks about the Ma’atian Law of
Resurrection,

3a - I am the Great One, Child of the Great One;

3b - I am the Universe, Child of the Universe;

4a - I am Fire, Child of Fire;

4b - I am Eternal Energy, Child of Eternal Energy;

5a - To Whom was given his/her Head after it had been cut off;

5b – Who regained his/her Consciousness after it had been taken from

her/him at birth;

6a - The Head of Asar was not carried away from Her/Him;

6b - Since She/He found Her/His Consciousness while She/He was alive;

7a - Let not the Head of Asar Ani be carried away from Him/Her;
7b - Don’t let His/Her consciousness be taken away from Him/Her as He/She
enters the Eternal Temple of Immortality;

8a – She/He has knit Her/His bones together;

8b – She/He has united Her/His body, soul, mind and spirit; Her/His Heart-
Soul is lighter than the feather of Ma’at

9a – He/She has made Myself whole and sound;

9b – He/She is One;

10a – She/He has become young once more;

10b – She/He is eternal energy resurrected in the person of the sun Heru;

11a – He/She is Asar, the Lord of Eternity.

11b – He/She is the light of the Cosmic Universe. He/She will live
throughout time and space.

Explanation of The Judgement of the Heart-Soul - The

Cosmic Coming Forth to Day by Night
When a human being lives according to the Laws of Ma’at, their
consciousness causes their Heart-Soul to ascend into the Holy of Holies in
the Eternal Temple of Immortality called the “Amenta,” the Hidden Land, in
the Next-Life.

Chapter Forty-Three (43) of the Book of the Coming Forth to Day by

Night discusses the resurrection of spiritual immortality they called, Asar
Ani, the spiritual existence of a deceased human being.

The Spirit of Consciousness says,

I am the MacroCosmic-Universe, the Creator; I am also the

MicroCosmic-Universe, I live to become conscious that I am the Creator
having a human experience. I am the Living Creator.
I am eternal energy that cannot be created or destroyed. I am immortal energy
that dwells within the sanctuary of the Pattern in the Tabernacle; I am the
light, heat and sound energy that has always existed, exists now, and will
exist forever.

By thinking, speaking and doing Ma’at, I attained Spiritual

Consciousness during my life; Since I came to possess Spiritual
Consciousness while I was alive; allow me Cosmic Consciousness in the
Eternal Temple of Immortality. Since freed from my body; I realize that I
have always existed. My soul, mind and spirit are united in Amenta. I died
when I was born, my coffin was my body. I was born when I died, my coffin
became my cradle, I was born again when my Heart-Soul escaped from my
body’s tomb. Earthly Life is Cosmic Death and Earthly Death is Cosmic Life.
When I opened my mouth, and took my last breath, my soul was freed.

Before I was born, I existed in the Eternal Temple of Immortality, when I

was conceived, I entered into a waiting room. I remained there for ten (10)
months. My birth was a doorway into a room in the Eternal Temple, my life
has been my wandering around, searching for my reason to be in this
Temple’s room. Death was another doorway in this Eternal Temple; through
which I entered into another room in the Eternal Temple of Immortality. This
is not the first time I have done this; it will not be the last. There is a Pattern
in this Tabernacle.

I am One with Eternal Light; I am the Light in the Cosmic Universe, look
here, you will see me. I know you will see me, because I see you. If I can see
you, you can see me. The question I ask is, “Are you looking for me.” I am
your Ancestors; I am the Creator of all and everything. We are in the same
place, at the same time. We will exist together throughout the time-space
dimension, in the light that shines eternal in the dark, leaving our
gravitational footprints in the Cosmos.

Interpretation #2 - Pan-Africanism - The Cosmic

Coming Forth to Day by Night
Lines “a” give a transliteration by E. A. Wallis Budge
Lines “b” give a comparative translation of Chapter 43 explaining the
concept of Pan-Africanism, the uniting of all African people world-wide.

1a - The Chapter of Not Letting the Head of a Man Be Cut Off from Him in
the Underworld:

1b - The Chapter of Uniting all the people of the African World:

2a – Asar Ani says,

2b - The spirit of united consciousness (Asar Ani) speaks about the Ma’atian
Law of Unification, Harmony, and Balance,

3a - I am the Great One, Child of the Great One;

3b - The Great One is the Unity of All Africans world-wide, The Child is
Each African person World-wide;

4a - I am Fire, Child of Fire;

4b - Fire is the energetic minds, bodies and spirits of all Africans working
together world-wide, The Child is the act of each African Uniting with other
Africans;

5a - To whom was given his head after it had been cut off;

5b - Africans uniting despite and in spite of being divided by enslavement

and colonialism;

6a - Since the head of Asar was not carried away from Him in Life;

6b - Because we were able to unite in our life;

7a - Don’t Let the head of Asar Ani be carried away from him in the Next
Life;

7b - Let our children and our children’s children continue and perfect this act
of unification;

8a - I have knit my bones together;

8b - The Africans from all over the world, at home and abroad have united;

9a - I have made myself whole and sound;

9b - We are strong, conscious and united;

10a - I have become young once more;

10b - The African Human Family has been resurrected;

11a - I am Asar, the Lord of Eternity.

11b - We will be United Forever. Each one will live the Will of each One.

Explanation of Pan-Africanism - The Cosmic Coming

Forth to Day by Night
The concept of Pan-Africanism unites Africans at home and abroad. As
we examine the concept of Pan-Africanism, let us realize that there is no such
thing as Sub-Saharan Africa, which separates Kemet (Egypt) and North
Africa from West, Central, East and South Africa. When this division took
place, credit was given to Eurasians for the great civilizations like Kemet,
Carthage, Numidia, West African kingdoms and the stone complexes of
Monomotapa in Southern Africa. Prior to the creation of the Sahara Desert,
North Africa was experiencing an “African Humid Period.” Somewhere
between 11,700 and 5,000 years ago, a river existed where the Sahara Desert
is today. It is called the, “Tamanrasett” river. It ranked 11th among the
world’s longest rivers. The Tamanrasett River valley travels from its sources
in the southern Atlas Mountains and Hoggar highlands in Algeria, in northern
Africa to the Atlantic Ocean on the west coast of Southern Mauretania.
Plants, water-life and wildlife once lived in this area. The Tamanrasett river
flowed west across North Africa in ancient times. Importantly, this river
united African peoples by its river systems across the entire continent. The
Tamanrasett carried water in a southwestern direction emptying into the
Atlantic Ocean during the humid periods that took place in this region
245,000 years ago, ending about 5,000 years ago. The Sahara Desert was
brought into existence by the “African Arid Period,” that started somewhere
around 5,000 years before the Common era.
 Today, all around the world, Africans are divided by the symbolic story
of the “Willie Lynch Syndrome.” This allegory tells of the separation of
Africans by geography, history, culture, age, pigmentation, language, gender
and any other difference among African peoples outside and inside the
African continent. This illusion of differences continues to divide African
people world-wide and hinders their ability to unite as one people.

Chapter Forty-Three (43) of the Book of the Coming Forth to Day by

Night explores another interpretation of unification of the Many into the One.

The Chapter of Uniting the African World for All Eternity:

The spirit of united consciousness says that the Great One is the Unity of All
Africans world-wide, The Child is each African World-wide;

Fire is the energy used to unite all Africans world-wide, The Child of Fire is
Each African energetically uniting with other Africans;

Despite and in spite of the “Maafa,” the Kiswahili word for a “terroristic
disaster,” of colonialism and enslavement, Africans continue to unite with
each other world-wide.

Because we were able to unite in life;

Our children, our children’s children and the children yet to be born, will
continue to unite in the future for all time and space;

Africans at home and abroad are united;

We are strong, conscious and One people;

With One Creator, One Aim and One Destiny.

The African Family has been resurrected;

The Will of the Many is the Will of the One.

As an African from Haiti, Alexander Dumas, wrote in his book, “The Three
Musketeers,”
All for One, One for All

For eternity. 5
 CHAPTER 7
FINAL WORD

Where We Go from Here

As we bring Spirituality Before Religions to its final message, we now
look at solutions. There are ideas I’d like to present that act as points of
understanding as we move into the 3rd decade of the 21st Century. Let me
briefly outline them,

1) We are now in the cusp of the Age of Aquarius. There is a shift

occurring that is bringing in a new Cosmic order. This cosmic order
will be grounded in a feminine principle. I’m not speaking of a
gender here, I’m speaking of the characteristics and principles that
guide the force of magnetism. The ability to attract and capture
light, heat and sound energy. She is like a black hole that draws to
her all things in her environment. She KaReses (caresses) it,
nurtures its nature, sustains it vitality and makes all things drawn to
her better than it was before it encountered her. She is the Black
Cosmic Mother who gave birth to all things that exist. I am not
inferring that there is no place for the male energy. The male energy
acts symbiotically with the female energy. However, this time now
and for the next 2,160 years (give or take a few centuries) the
feminine energy will rule our Earth.
2) Kush Kemetic philosophy always revered female Neteru as central
to their civilization. They saw balance as one of the most important
principles in their lives. In fact, balance and harmony was depicted
as the female Neter Ma’at. There were many female principles that
exemplified the feminine energy in the cosmic reality.
3) The original Immaculate Virgin was the Black Cosmic Mother that
gave birth to the Cosmos. It was in her Creative Womb that the
word of the Male Creator (panspermia)was placed that fertilized all
life on earth. “Pan” means “All” and “spermia” is the fertilizing
factor. Panspermia is a term used that theorized that life on earth
 originated from cosmic microorganisms or chemical precursors of
life present in outer space and able to initiate life on reaching a
suitable climate and environment.
4) The Mother of the Creator was the first and original savior. It was
through her blood that the “Sun” of the Creator was born. He was
the word made flesh in the form of the human family conceived and
born in Africa.
5) A comparative analysis can be made between Cosmic life and
Human life. Black holes in space can be compared to the Human
Placenta, which is the entry point in a wombman’s womb. White
holes can be compared to the navel of the fetus which is the entry
point to the baby in gestation. Worm holes can be compared to
umbilical cords where worm holes connect the black and white
holes are connected; and the umbilical cord connects the placenta to
the fetus.
6) The future wealth on earth is going to be Solar Power. While
dependence on fossil fuels for our earth’s energy, wind and water
power will continue to flourish on the earth with the ultimate energy
power will be Solar Power.
7) By the last quarter of this century, the human family will enter into
the use of dynamic magnetism as a source of transportation and
communication. The Age of the Feminine Principle will usher in the
use of magnetic fields, the female counterpart to the male energy of
electrical currents.
 HIS-STORY THROUGH HER-IT-AGES
TRUTH THROUGH COURAGE

The Age of the Feminine Principle

As we move into the third decade of the Twenty-First (21st) Century, we
know we are at the end of the Age of Pisces entering the Age of Aquarius.
This period of time right now in 2019 is known as the “cusp,” which is the
bridge between the two ages. These two ages are part of what was known in
the African world as the “Precession of the Equinoxes.” The entire precession
lasts for approximately 26,000 years, which is known as the “Great Year.”
This twenty-six thousand (26,000) year cycle has been experienced by the
original African world many times. During the precession, there are twelve
(12) houses, that last for 2,160 years each. Unlike our astrology signs, the
precessional houses travel backwards. Instead of Aquarius, Pisces, Aries,
etc.; the Great Year begins with Pisces and is followed by Aquarius, the
Cosmic Water (Amniotic Fluid) Bearing Mother who gives birth to all and
everything.

This age of Aquarius will resurrect and restore the feminine principle. It
will bring forward the principles of rejuvenation and regeneration. It is
important to recognize that each human is half woman and half man, by
nature of having a mother and father. So, the Age of the feminine principle
includes all humans. Each of us possesses the feminine character. Therefore,
while this is the age of all humans, it is particularly a time when the original
African feminine will come to prominence wherever she may be in the world.
It will be the Return of the Cosmic Black Mother.

Throughout Kushite-Kemetic history, women played a very important

role in the representation of the natural world. African women were the
creators of mathematics and science. Millions of years ago she started
counting to prepare for her monthly life’s cycle; this practice began the study
of mathematics. As mentioned earlier, Maati-Maati was the patron of
Mathematics, the balance and harmony of equations and measurements.
Scientifically, African women recognized the moon’s monthly cycle and
compared this twenty-eight/twenty-nine (28/29) day cycle to their own
monthly life cycle and created the lunar cycle that started the agricultural
calendar and astronomy. “Ast” (Aset-original mother), “Ra” (light, heat and
sound energy), “nomy.” Astronomy is the study of the feminine principle of
light, heat and sound energy from a magnetic perspective.

In the ancient world, African women were represented in every aspect of

life. In many cases, the feminine principle sustained, nurtured, instructed and
lead their society to higher levels of civilization. Just to name a few Kushite-
Kemetic Neteru,

-Nunet (Space in the Universe),

-Huhet (Finity),

-Kuket (Light),

-Amenet (The Revealed),

-Tefnut (Moisture),

-Nut (Sky),

-Aset (Original Mother of the Creator on Earth),

-Neb-Het-Tet (The Oracle Reader on Earth),

-Het Heru (Queen Mother/Mother of Mother of the Creator on Earth),

-Ma’at (Harmony in Heaven and Earth) and

-Tauret (The Feminine Principle of Pregnancy),

-Bastet (Earthly Resurrection).

Two feminine principles who have very powerful roles, personalities and
characteristics are Neith and Serqet.

Neith is the Patroness of the city of Zau in the Delta. She is the Neter of
war and hunting. She carries the symbols of the crossed arrows and shield.
She is represented as a cobra (uraeus), which is another characteristic of the
waves of the primordial waters of Nun. She was present before the beginning
began and before existence existed. Neith has origins in the Kushitic pre-
dynastic period of Kemet (Egypt). It is recorded that almost half of the
women in Kush-Kemet had Neith as part of their name. She was said to be
the mother of Apep, the serpent, Sobek, the crocodile, and Ra the primordial
sun. At judgement time, Neith represented the stomach contained in a
canopic jar, and spoke on behalf of the deceased. She represented the cardinal
point, East.

Serket is the Protector of venomous animals. With her arms outstretched,

she carries a scorpion on her head with tail raised up in attack mode. She has
great power because the female scorpion grows larger than her male
counterpart. Serket is the protector of infants. It was believed that she kept
poisonous scorpions and snakes away from new mothers and newborn
children. She also stood guard over a canopic jar to defend the deceased
Heart-Soul during the Judgement ceremony. She represented the small and
large intestines. The followers of Serket included healers (physicians) and
spiritual protectors (clergy). Serket was the cardinal point, West.

The Age of the Feminine Energy does not apply to gender alone.
Throughout the Universe, there is male energy and female energy. Women
possess male energy, and men have female energy; by the nature of having a
father and mother, each human has both energies within them. It was our
fathers that determined our gender. If father gave mother his “x”
chromosome, the family gave birth to a female (xx). If father gave mother his
“y” chromosome, the family gave birth to a male (xy). However, all animals,
including humans, have their mother’s “x” chromosome. All humans can
trace their ancestry back to their Original Divine Mother in Africa; not one
woman, but, many African women.

So, where do we go from here? Let’s begin with recognizing, accepting

and celebrating the Cosmic fact that for the next 2,160 years the feminine
principle will shape and inspire our new world order. Some of the personal
traits of feminine energy include the power to create, nurture, sustain and
attract dark cosmic energy. Her energy, as the Neteru mentioned above, have
the ability to read, perceive, interpret and shape the future. The feminine
spirit will prepare the human family for the path to be taken to emancipate
and liberate the positive vibrations that will align all willing human beings
with the Creator and Ancestral collective unconscious, also called the Cosmic
Frequency.

The Feminine Nature gives each of us opportunities to perfect our life,

our family, our world, and our Cosmos every moment of every day. What are
we going to do with these chances given to us every day? Nature understands
reasons but does not accept excuses. We are accountable for our decisions.
We must take responsibility for our actions. Responsibility is two (2) words,
“Response” and “Ability.” Responsibility is the response to our ability. In
this case, responsibility is action oriented, not a noun. The cards we have
been dealt in life are unique and different when compared to others. Some
cards are good, some are not so good. But it is not the cards you have been
dealt that matter; it is what you do with the cards that count.

This book, Spirituality Before Religions, has presented one simple

concept, each and every one of us is the Creator having a human experience.
Religions are the children of Spirituality. As Dr. T. Owens-Moore says,

“Death is nothing but electromagnetic flight into the light. The Light
always exists. There really is no death. There is just a transition of light
energy into a realm that appears unobservable by the “human” eye…The
energy we are referring to dwells in the wide electro-magnetic spectrum, and
it has eternally existed…it is the spirit realm of existence of light that our
souls elevate to when our physical death is experienced. The Milky Way is
black, dark and full of cosmic melanin. We will see it one day when we
transition to the spirit world…we may physically die, but our energy is
elevated into another plane of light in the expansive electromagnetic
spectrum. When it is time to get ready, death is a joyous ride of flight into the
light of the Universe. However, while we are living, there is electricity in our
body. The electricity is actually energy that can be displayed on multiple
planes of existence.” 1

Aset is the principle of feminine determination. She is the original

immaculate mother. In the Asarian Drama, Asar, the Divine father, Asar, is
murdered by his brother Set, the destroyer, and his body is cut up into 14
pieces. Aset, with the help of her sister Neb-Het-tet, the oracle reader
(Instinctive Intuition), searches for the 14 different parts of her Asar’s body.
Aset and Neb-Het-Tet find 13 pieces, but the 14th cannot be found. The 14th
part is the reproductive organ of Asar. Tehuti (Wisdom) guides Aset in
molding a male reproductive organ to be placed on the body of Asar. With
words of wisdom and the mystical power of Neb-Het-tet (intuitive instinct),
the male organ was activated on Asar’s body. Asar and Aset embrace and
cohabit for one night, Asar impregnates Aset. This impreganation
consummated the word of God within the Virgin immaculately. The original
concept of Child is conceived, and the Word is made Flesh. From a sacred
scientific perspective, every child is immaculately conceived when a woman
is impregnated by a man. Every childbirth is an Immaculate Conception.
Every child is the “Word of the Creator Made into Flesh.” From a perspective
using African Deep Thought, immaculate takes on a different idea. The
definition does not change but, the interpretation does. Immaculate means
perfectly clean, neat, or tidy, free from flaws or mistakes; perfect. When we
view that the greatest gift given to organic life is the ability to reproduce, then
the act that brings forward offspring is clean, neat and free from mistakes.
Every child is perfect and legal by the law of nature. No child is imperfect or
illegitimate.

The concept of an Immaculate Mother is explained in the Lefafa Sedek as

any woman who is expecting a child. From a Kushite perspective, when a
woman becomes pregnant, she is full of the Creator’s grace, because the
Creator is with her. She lives in bliss among women because she carries a
child, who is the resurrection of the Creator. Amen is the hidden aspect of the
Creator and Amenet is the revealed aspect of the Creator. Together, as Amen
and Amenet, they are the Creator. They are Spiritual Science; Spiritual is
unseen Science and Science is seen Spirituality. One exists because the other
exists.

The Lefafa Sedek says the person to whom we really owe God’s
revelation of His secret name is to the Mother of God, Aset, the Immaculate
Woman. “The Word,” lives in her Sacred Womb. 2

When comparing the Lefafa Sedek with the Asarian drama, the
discussion continues exploring the role of the feminine principle in the first
section that contains the, “Prayer for Redemption (or salvation),” which is
taken from the Mashafa Haywat (Mah-sha-fah Hay-wot), ‘Book of Life’.
This utterance is said to have been written by the Creator Father, with His
own hand, before Heru was born of Aset, the Creator Mother. He composed
this sacred passage and wrote it for two (2) reasons,

1) The Creator knew that His Son, Heru, would require the word from
Him for the use by men, women and children.

2) The Creator (humanity), while on earth had on occasion been in need

of such an invocation.

This sacred utterance was created by Aset’s grief, tears and sorrow for the
sufferings which she imagined her people would be forced to undergo in the
Lake or River of Fire. Because of her compassion, she won the help of her
Son, Heru, which symbolically was the Word made flesh. Within her womb,
Heru did not rest until the Creator Father had told Heru the secret and
mystical names in the book which He had composed before Heru was born in
the flesh. These names were the numerous Neteru that are the many
descriptions of the Creator’s attributes, aspects, and powers. This word
becomes the “Atum” in the Primate of the Essences of the Memphite
Theology. Dr. Budge said,

“From the seventeenth (17th) chapter of the Book of the Coming Forth we
know that all the gods of all the great companies of gods were only the names
of the attributes and powers of the great Sun-God, He was called Khepera,
Neb-Er-Djer, Tem, Ra or Amen. 3

The Ethiopian Book of Life continues the comparison,

“The doctrine of the incarnation had been evolved and established in the
Asarian spiritual system at least 10, 000 years before the Common Era. It
was so ancient that the source has been forgotten. The doctrine of salvation
by the blood of Aset connoted the idea of coming into existence by means of
the mother’s blood, or mystically the blood of the virgin mother. In primitive
biology, all birth and production of human life was first derived from the
mother’s blood, which was afterwards informed by the soul of the fatherhood.
The lesson first taught by nature was that life came by blood. Procreation
could not occur until the female was pubescent. Therefore, blood was the
sign and source of the primary creative human element. Heru came by the
blood of the virgin Aset.” 4

However, the most important aspect of this story identifies the divinized
mother as the true redemption through resurrection. Dr. Budge stresses that,

“Incarnation” proper begins with the soul that came into being by means
of the virgin blood. This was the child of the mother only, her son Heru, the
mother being the source and sustenance of life with her own blood, this led to
a doctrine of salvation by the blood of Aset, the divinized virgin. Thus, the
mystical blood of the female mother was the earliest savior, not the male
child. 5

To explain this story from a scientific perspective, we see this feminine

creative energy found in the comparison of the Cosmic Black Hole with the
Womb of a Wombedman.
 THE HIDDEN WISDOM OF THE BLACK HOLE
ANCIENT SCIENCE AND MATHEMATICS DEEP
WITHIN THE WOMB OF WOMBEDMAN

Ma’at demonstrates the balance and harmony between the Cosmic

Universe, and the human woman’s womb. Comparisons can be made
between,

1) Black Holes in Space; and the Human Placenta

2) White Holes on the other side of the Black Hole;
and the Embryo’s Navel on the other side of the
Placenta
3) Wormholes that connect Black Holes to White
Holes; and the Umbilical Cord that connects the
Mother’s Placenta to the Embryo’s Navel.

Black Holes
There are more than Two Thousand Billion (2 Trillion-
2,000,000,000,000) Galaxies and each galaxy has a Black Hole at its center.
These Black Holes are millions and sometimes billions time the size of our
sun. Regular size Black Holes form when stars, twenty (20) times the size of
our sun, crash and burn. As the star collapses it becomes a Super Nova. When
the inner core of the super nova collapses, it shrinks down to the size of a
ping pong ball. This decrease in size creates a black hole. Black Holes attract
and capture everything in its environment.

During what is called the “Cosmic Dark Ages,” the Cosmos was
compact, small, and dense clouds of hydrogen and helium gas, that captured
more and more gas. When this tight ball of gases collapsed, nuclear fusion
occured. These huge Black Holes were created in the Dark Universe. Black
holes live by Dark Matter helping them attract, capture and consume solid
matter.

Hydrogen and helium are energized by dark, unseen matter. Energy from
dark matter create black holes. Black holes are omnivores, they devour
everything. A Black hole can be compared to a Carbon Atom and Melanin
because it attracts and captures light.

The other side of the black hole is the white hole. Connecting these two
holes is a worm hole. Black holes are the beginning point and White holes are
the ending point. The Worm hole is the intergalactic tunnel that connects the
Black and White holes to each other. Somewhat like a Cosmic subway
system.

The event horizon is the point of no escape when entering the black hole.
It’s like going over the edge of a waterfall; once you reach the edge, there is
no turning back. From this point, whatever is drawn into the Black Hole, and
travels through the wormhole is ejected out of the White Hole on the other
end. The Cosmic power of the black hole is to attract and capture everything
in its environment. Black Holes are gravitational openings in space and time
that are endless voids that give them the appearance of being black. A Black
Hole’s surface gravity is so strong that the speed needed to escape from them
is greater than the speed of light; which is the speed of darkness, because
wherever light goes, darkness is already there. Black holes attract and capture
light and does not allow that light to escape. Black Holes pull in stars, gas
and dust surrounding its center. 6

Every Black Hole is connected to a white hole through a tunnel-like

wormhole. Wormholes are like Cosmic Umbilical Cords. It can be theorized
that worm holes can be used to get from one destination to another in the
Cosmic Universe without covering the intervening distance through a Black
Hole; like a Cosmic subway system. We can imagine these wormholes as
tubes running through a fourth, fifth or even sixth dimension. Black Holes
might serve as time/space machines capable of carrying whatever is captured
by it to a remote past or even distant future? 7

A Quasar (QSO/Quasi Stellar Objects) is the energy released when gas

and dust in star systems fall into an immense black hole in the core of such a
galaxy. A funneling and eventual emergence into view of matter pouring into
a multitude of Black Holes in other parts of the Universe, or even in other
star systems in the Universe. 8

A star’s conception is the outcome of a supernova explosion. Stars with a

mass up to about seven (7) times that of our Sun leave behind a very dense
neutron star typically only about 12-20 miles (20-30 Kilometers) across. Stars
with even greater mass are virtually crushed out of existence. They leave
behind a region of space with such enormous gravity that nothing, not even
light, can escape from it. We call such a region a Black Hole. 9

Stars seem to last forever, but they don’t. The Sun is our star. It is much
bigger than the Earth. It has been shifting for five (5) billion years. It will
probably shine for another (five) 5 billion years, that’s a long, long time. But
it is not forever. Stars are born, they last a long time, and then they die out.
Stars are made of hot gases, mostly hydrogen and helium. The gas particles
are spread far apart. After a long time, the gases cool. Then the star collapses.
Gravity pulls the gases toward the center. The gases pack closer and closer
together. The gases in a star, like the Sun, may be packed into a space even
smaller than the Earth. 10

Some stars contain a much greater amount of gases than our Sun. These
stars have greater mass. A star with more mass than the Sun packs together
more tightly. It becomes a black hole. It is called a black hole because no
light can escape from it. Material can go into it but can never come out. A
black hole is more like a ball of gases packed together very tightly than it is
like a hole. We cannot see a black hole, but we know it is there. A black hole
has strong gravity. It pulls on a nearby star. The star changes position as the
black hole pulls on it, and we can see it move from side to side. 11

Strong X-rays also tell us where there is a black hole. As gases are pulled
toward a black hole, X-rays are made just outside the hole itself. We can pick
up those X rays with X-ray telescopes. You see gases stream away from the
star and pulled into space. After swirling about, they form a stream that flows
into a place close by. That is where the black hole is located. The gases give
off X-rays, and then they disappear. The black hole is pulling the star apart.

As you get closer to the black hole, gravity becomes millions of times
greater than gravity is on Earth. Strange things begin to happen. Imagine that
you are moving feet first. Gravity at your feet is much stronger than it is at
your head. Your feet are pulled more than your head because they are closer
to the black hole. You are stretched out. Your body gets longer and longer,
thinner and thinner. A thousand miles from the black hole you would be very
long, and then you would be pulled apart. But suppose that somehow you
were able to stay together and move even closer. You would move faster and
faster toward the black hole. When you reach the edge, you will be
bombarded by X-rays. All of a sudden you would be over the edge and inside
the black hole.

Gravity is so strong it pulls you apart and your atoms separated, then
even your atoms are broken into quarks and leptons. There is so much gas
and it is packed so tightly together, a single thimbleful weighs billions of
tons. Don’t worry if you cannot imagine anything so heavy. No one can. It is
incredible. Everything about black holes is incredible.

Astronomers believe there may be billions of them. There may be big

ones, and also small ones. Whenever a massive star collapses, it probably
becomes a black hole. And stars have been collapsing for billions of years.

This power for Black Holes to attract is complimented by the white

hole’s ability to repulse and eject everything out on the other side.
Biologically speaking, the Cosmic Black Hole is like the Human Placenta in
a Mother’s Womb. The mother’s placenta pulls in all things around it in order
to send it to her baby.

Worm Hole
A Worm Hole can be visualized as a tunnel with two ends (black hole
and white hole), each at opposite points in space-time (i.e., different places or
different points of time). A worm hole could connect extremely long
distances such as a billion light years or more, into short distances such as a
few yards. A wormhole is a “Cosmic tube” in a region of space-time that
connects two distant places. This means that the interior black hole region
can contain a mix of particles that was captured and pulled in by the intense
attraction of the black hole. You could only enter from the black hole side
and leave from the white hole side. Once in the wormhole, you would be able
to see light that fell in from the black hole, and likewise particles from the
interior white hole region escape on the other side of the white hole.

Worm holes would allow travel from one part of the universe to another
part of the universe through galaxies, clusters or even superclusters. Worm
holes might even allow effective “superluminal” (faster than light) travel. If
the two points, the black hole and the white hole, are connected by a
wormhole than the attraction of black hole and the repulsion of the white hole
would enable whatever was traveling through the wormhole to move faster
than the speed of light, which is the speed of darkness. Wherever light goes,
darkness is already there.

Worm holes allow interstellar, intergalactic, and sometimes even intra-

universal travel within human lifetime scales. Worm holes can serve as this
method of time-space travel.

Because a wormhole is a conduit through the 4th dimension of the space-

time continuum, and not just through space; worm holes might be utilized for
travel through time as well as through space. Think of length, width and
depth as the first three (3) dimensions. Fuse these three (3) dimensions
(length, width and depth) together, the result is the fourth dimension, the
space-time continuum.

Another way to imagine worm holes is to imagine that we want to get

from one place to another on the space-time continuum dimension; from
home to a distant planet. Even with a spaceship this journey could take
thousands of years or even longer. If you had one end of the worm hole at
school (black hole), and the other end at home (white hole), then you could
just step through the worm hole in class and arrive at home, instantaneously.
The other end could even be on a faraway planet in a distant galaxy and you
could easily go out on a day trip to another planet in another galaxy. The
movie and television series, “StarGate,” explored this idea. Biologically
speaking, the Cosmic Worm Hole is like the Umbilical Cord in a Mother’s
womb. When mother’s placenta attracts, and captures nutrients, they are sent
through the Worm Hole faster than the speed of light; this nutritional transfer
occurs in the darkness of mother’s womb.

White Holes
 A White Hole is a hypothetical region of space-time which cannot be
entered from the outside, although matter and light can escape from it. In this
sense, White Holes can only allow matter to exit from it. Like black holes,
white holes have properties like mass. This may imply that black holes and
white holes are two ends of a common bridge, called a worm hole. A White
Hole is like the Navel Entry of a fetus. Let us review,

A Black Hole is like the Placenta attached to a mother’s uterine wall.

A White Hole is like the Navel Connected to the fetus;

A Worm Hole that connects a Black Hole to a White Hole is like an

Umbilical Cord that connects the Mother’s Placenta to the Navel of a
Fetus.

With an understanding of this astronomical and biological comparison,

let us study the biological principles of childbirth

The Biology of the Hidden Wisdom of the

Wombedman’s Womb
Reproduction is a matter of life through cell division. This process is
comprised of two (2) processes in cell division, mitosis and meiosis.

1) Mitosis is a type of cell division that results in two daughter cells

each having the same number and kind of chromosomes as the
parent nucleus, typical of ordinary tissue growth.
2) Meiosis is a type of cell division that results in four daughter cells
each with half the number of chromosomes of the parent cell, as in
the production of gametes and plant spores.

The nucleus is at the center of the cell. The nucleus is where heredity
materials of the cell are assembled into chromosomes. Chromosomes are
coiled molecular repositories of DNA strands of Deoxyribonucleic Acid. 12

During copulation both organisms create fluids. The male sends fluids
into the female with an electrical flow, the female’s opened cervix and her
egg magnetizes the male fluid to become an incoming wave to direct sperm
to egg. According to where the sperm is deposited depends on the length of
the swim of the spermatozoa. Once the spermatozoon/egg unite, fertilization
is initiated, conception takes place and the Blastocyst/Blastula implants in the
Uterine wall. 13

Placenta
The placenta is a “temporary organ” that connects the developing fetus
via the umbilical cord to the uterine wall to allow nutrient uptake,
thermoregulation, waste elimination, and gas exchange via the mother's blood
supply, to fight against internal infection; and to produce hormones which
support pregnancy. Placentas are a defining characteristic of placental
mammals.

The placenta functions with two components,

1) Fetal placenta which develops from the same

blastocyst/blastula that forms the fetus.
2) Maternal placenta which develops from the
maternal uterine tissue. It metabolizes a number of
substances and can release metabolic products into
maternal or fetal circulations. The placenta is
expelled from the body after birth of the fetus.

The word “placenta” comes from the Latin word for a type of cake, from
Greek "flat, slab-like", in reference to its round, flat appearance in humans.

Placental Structure
In female humans, the placenta averages 9 inches in length and 0.8–1
inch in thickness, with the center being the thickest, and the edges being the
thinnest. It typically weighs approximately just over 1 lb. It has a dark
reddish-blue or crimson color. It connects to the fetus by an umbilical cord
approximately 22–24 inches in length, which contains two umbilical arteries
and one umbilical vein. In female humans, the placenta usually has a disc
shape, but varies in size.

The placenta begins to develop upon implantation of the

blastocyst/blastula into the maternal endometrium. The outer layer of the
blastocyst/blastula becomes the trophoblast, which forms the outer layer of
the placenta. Development of the maternal blood supply to the placenta is
complete by the end of the first trimester of pregnancy in week 14. No
intermingling of fetal and maternal blood occurs because there is a "placental
barrier".

Birth – Placental Expulsion

Placental expulsion begins as a physiological separation from the wall of
the uterus. The period from just after the child is born until just after the
placenta is expelled is called the "third stage of labor". The placenta is
usually expelled within 15–30 minutes of birth. It is theorized that there is no
medical reason to do this; on the contrary, not cutting the cord helps the baby
in its adaptation to extrauterine life, especially in pre-term infants.

Nutrition
The placenta acts as an intermediary for the transfer of nutrients between
mother and fetus. Intervillous spaces (In human embryology, intervillous
space is the "space between the villi containing the vessels" of the mother and
the embryo in the placenta), in conjunction with maternal blood allow the
transfer of nutrients and oxygen from the mother to the fetus; and the transfer
of waste products and carbon dioxide back from the fetus to the maternal
blood. Nutrient transfer to the fetus can occur via both active and passive
transport. During pregnancy, the glands and blood vessels in the
endometrium further increase in size and number. Vascular spaces fuse and
become interconnected, forming the placenta, which supplies oxygen and
nutrition to the embryo. The fetus then gains access to nutrition and
proliferates rapidly and forms a network of branching processes which cover
the entire embryo and invade and destroy the maternal tissues. With this
physiological destructive process, the maternal blood vessels of the
endometrium are opened, with the result that the spaces in the trophoblastic
network are filled with maternal blood; these spaces communicate freely with
one another and become greatly distended and form the intervillous space
from which the fetus gains nutrition.

This nutritional transfer can be compared to everything that is attracted

and captured by the Black Hole and sent through the Worm Hole (umbilical
cord) exiting out of the White Hole (fetus’ navel) into the fetus.

Excretion
Waste products excreted from the fetus such as urea, uric acid, and
creatine (a biochemical compound formed in protein metabolism and present
in living tissue; it is involved in the supply of energy for muscular
contraction), are transferred to the maternal blood by diffusion across the
placenta.

The Umbilical Cord

An embryo gets nutrients and blood supply through the umbilical cord,
connecting the embryo to the Placenta (a blood-filled nutrient-rich temporary
organ (worker). The placenta is filled with blood vessels and provides a large
surface that exchanges gases, nutrients and wastes. Eventually it becomes the
body stalk and then umbilical cord which connects the fetus to the placenta.
Ameniotic (Amniotic) fluid begins to accumulate in the sac. The female egg
cell is one of largest cells in a human body. The Fallopian tube is the place
where fertilization takes place. 14

In placental mammals, the umbilical cord (also called the navel string
or birth cord) is a conduit between the developing embryo or fetus, and the
placenta. During prenatal development, the umbilical cord is physiologically
and genetically part of the fetus and normally contains two arteries (the
umbilical arteries) and one vein (the umbilical vein). The umbilical vein
supplies the fetus with oxygenated, nutrient-rich blood from the mother’s
placenta. Conversely, the fetal heart pumps low oxygen containing blood,
nutrient-depleted blood through the umbilical arteries back to the placenta.

The umbilical cord develops by the fifth week of development, replacing

the yolk sac as the source of nutrients for the embryo. The cord is not directly
connected to the mother's circulatory system, but instead joins the placenta,
which transfers materials to and from the maternal blood without allowing
direct mixing. The umbilical cord in a full-term fetus is usually about 20
inches long and about 0.75 inches in diameter. This diameter decreases
rapidly within the placenta. The fully patent umbilical artery has two main
layers, an

1) outer layer consisting of circularly arranged smooth

muscle cells.
2) inner layer which shows rather irregularly and
loosely arranged cells.
The umbilical cord contains Wharton’s jelly, a gelatinous substance
which protects the blood vessels inside. It contains one vein, which carries
oxygenated, nutrient-rich blood to the fetus, and two arteries that carry
deoxygenated, nutrient-depleted blood away. Occasionally, only two vessels
(one vein and one artery) are present in the umbilical cord. The umbilical
vein carries blood towards the fetus's heart, while the umbilical arteries carry
blood away.

Connection to Fetal Circulatory System

The umbilical cord enters the fetus via the abdomen, at the point which,
after separation, will become the umbilicus, or navel. Within the fetus, the
umbilical vein continues towards the liver, where it splits into two. One of
these branches carries blood into the liver. The second branch bypasses the
liver carries blood towards the heart. The two umbilical arteries branch pass
on either side of the urinary bladder into the umbilical cord, completing the
circuit back to the placenta.

Umbilical Non-severance
Some mothers choose to omit cord severance entirely, a practice called
“lotus birth” or “umbilical non-severance.” The entire intact umbilical cord is
allowed to dry and separate on its own, typically on the 3rd day after birth,
falling off and leaving a healed umbilicus. It is believed that there are still
important messages to be sent from the placenta and the newborn infant.
Ameniotic (Amniotic) Fluid
The amniotic fluid is the protective liquid contained by the amniotic sac.
This fluid serves as a cushion for the growing fetus, but also serves to
facilitate the exchange of nutrients, water, and biochemical products between
mother and fetus. Amniotic fluid is present from the formation of the
amniotic sac. It is generated from maternal plasma and passes through the
fetal membranes by osmotic and hydrostatic forces. When fetal kidneys begin
to function in about week 16, fetal urine also contributes to the fluid. The
fluid is absorbed through the fetal tissue and skin. At first, amniotic fluid is
mainly water with electrolytes, but by about the 12th-14th week the liquid
also contains proteins, carbohydrates, lipids and phospholipids, and urea, all
of which aid in the growth of the fetus. The volume of amniotic fluid
increases with the growth of the fetus. The forewaters are released when the
amnion ruptures. This is commonly known as the time when a woman's
"water breaks". Swallowed amniotic fluid, in later stages of development,
creates fetal urine. Amniotic fluid protects the developing baby by cushioning
against blows to the mother's abdomen, allowing for easier fetal movement
and promoting muscular/skeletal development. Amniotic fluid swallowed by
the fetus helps in the formation of the gastrointestinal tract.

Today Looking to Tomorrow

A civilization is only as powerful as its energy source. Ancient Kushites
created a technology that utilized their knowledge of the light, heat and sound
energy that was emitted from the sun. Their writings and carvings concretized
this knowledge in the buildings and temples that they built. They not only
wrote about it, they built a technology that used the mathematical and
scientific formulas and principles of this solar energy. The Ring Tumuli
throughout Kush, the Pyramids in Giza, the Temple of Man in Waset
(Luxor), and the Ipet Isut in Karnak paid homage to the power and majesty of
the sun, as demonstrated in the scientific knowledge written in the Aten Text.
The ancient Kushitic Kemites developed a civilization that drew their energy
from the sun. By the end of this 18th Dynasty, their technology inferred that
they had arrived at an advanced way to capture and utilize solar energy.

Dr. Michio Kaku, a science theorist, explains the four (4) types of
civilizations and their energy source.

4 Types of Civilizations

Type 1-Earth Energy -Depends on Water, Fossil Fuels, Wind, etc.

Type 2-Sun Energy from the
Sun
Type 3-Galactic Energy Way
Galaxy
Type 4-Cosmic Energy
-Depends on Light, Heat and Sound Energy
-Depends on the Millions of Stars of the
Milky
-Depends on Trillions of Stars of the Entire

Cosmos

Type 1 Earth depends on what we are presently depending on; water, oil,
gas and wind. All the types of energy we can derive from the earth, fossil
fuels which are plant and animal remains, wind and water. When we advance
our wisdom, we then will use these energy products on the earth in order to
draw the energy from the sun. At this point, we then advance to a Type 2
civilization.

Type 2 Sun depends on the sun rays that transmit light, heat and sound
energy. This energy is free and available everywhere and somewhere around
the world all day long. The beginnings of Pyramid building began in Kush
with the creation of Ring Tumuli (plural for Tumulus), which are forms of
what we call sundials. Varying sizes of tumuli in Kush measured cosmic,
seasonal, yearly and daily time. In Kemet (Egypt), the more advanced tumuli,
called Miru (pyramids) brought astronomical knowledge to the next level.
Miru (pyramids) became more advanced cosmic clocks/time and
compasses/space. At the point of mastery of Solar (Sun) Power, using the sun
as their own satellite, ancient Kushites were able to create Type 3 Galactic
culture and civilization.

Type 3 Galactic energy depends on the Galaxy for the civilization’s

energy source. Imagine that every person or family on earth has his/her/their
own star in the Galaxy. By using the sun as a satellite, each person has the
ability to draw on an extra-ordinary and super-natural energy of Galactic
power. There is evidence of this star power carved on the 2nd sarcophagi that
was encased in 4 sarcophagi of Neset Bity (Pharaoh) Tutankhamen. There is
a carved scene that shows 6 varying versions of a human being (King Tut)
ascending to star consciousness. 15

See Appendix #14 – Galactic Energy

Type 4 Cosmic energy will allow Super Sapiens to achieve feats that only
fantasy can imagine today. However, this type of energy exchange is not only
possible, it is probable in the future. What happens when you could use the
galaxy to access the energy of the Cosmos? A place where there are no
boundaries; no measure of time no location of space. This is type 4 Cosmic
Energy.
 A THOUGHT FROM UNDER A BLACK LIGHT

Scientists estimate that you can fit 1 million earths in our sun. Imagine a
star that is 18 Billion times the size of our sun and there are 260,000 planets
that revolve around this massive star. And there are 40,000 planets that have
life like ours, living and traveling throughout the planets like we travel from
one part of our city to another. Now consider that each civilization on each of
these planets has been using Galactic energy for over 500 million years. What
must these living beings be like? What do they look like? If they developed
the way we developed on earth; one thing is for sure, they’re melanated
because carbon is the cosmic glue of the Universe. What would happen if
these tremendously advanced Black people visited us one day? What would
they think about us? Let’s get ready for this meeting, but first let’s consider
what we have to start to do right now. Solar power will be the economy of the
future. We must teach our children about “Soul Power.”

“During this century, we will be able to attract, capture and embody

light, heat and sound energy. This advancement in technology will allow
cars, trains, and even skateboards to travel by floating through the air on a
cushion of magnetism. Within the next fifty (50) years our dependence on
fossil fuels for our energy will be coming to an end. Presently, we depend on
fossil fuels (oil, natural gas, and coal). From now until the end of the next
decade, new inventions in wind power will take place.” 16

Wind Power

The growth of wind farms is creating new possibilities in wind-energy

markets. Wind turbines create electricity the rotating motion that spins a
magnet inside a coil. The spinning magnetic field pushes electrons inside the
coil, creating a current of electricity. Dr. Michio Kaku tells us that,

“A large wind farm, consisting of 100 windmills, can produce 500

megawatts, comparable to the 1,000 megawatts produced by a single coal-
burning or nuclear power plant…Wind power cannot supply the bulk of
energy for the world. It will be an integral part of a larger energy mix. Wind
power is generated only when the wind blows, and only in a few key regions
of the world. Also, because of losses in the transmission of electricity, wind
farms have to be close to cities, which further limits their usefulness.” 17

Solar Power

Light, heat and sound energy comes from the sun. Oil and coal are
concentrated sunlight, representing the light, heat and sound energy that
impacted plants and animals millions of years ago. Photovoltaics create solar
cells that convert sunlight directly into electricity. When a particle of light, or
a photon, hits a metal, it kicks out an electron, creating a current. Land grants
to large chunks of African real estate has encouraged investors who are
creating huge solar parks in the Sahara Desert. African Creation Energy also
defines the power of the sun in relation to the visible light spectrum. African
Creation Energy says,

“The proper scientific description of “Light,” is Electro-Magnetic

Radiation or more simply the movement of Electrons. The movement and/or
vibration of electrons at various speeds and frequencies is what determines
the Electro-Magnetic Spectrum, and the portion of the Electro-Magnetic
Spectrum, that is visible to Humans is called the Visible Light Spectrum.

The Visible Light Spectrum consists of the “colors” or speeds of electron

movement ranging from Red, Orange, Yellow, Blue, Indigo and Violet where
Red is the slowest frequency of electron movement and Violet is the Fastest
frequency of electron movement. Beyond the Violet speed of Electrons on the
Electro-Magnetic Spectrum there is what is called Ultra-Violet (really fast-
moving Electrons), and one of the main sources of Electrons moving at the
Ultra-Violet speed is the Sun. Solar Energy in the form of Electricity can be
produced by the Sun by a natural phenomenon known as the Photo-Electric
Effect. The Photo-Electric Effect occurs when electrons coming from the Sun
are moving so fast at the Ultra-Violet Speed that when they come in contact
with other matter, they collide with other electrons ejecting and knocking
them free. So, it is said that the Sun Light Frees or Liberates Electrons. When
the flow of electrons caused by the PhotoElectric Effect occurs within a Semi-
conductor, it creates a DC voltage across the electrons of the Semi-
Conductor known as the Photo-Voltaic Effect. These Semi-Conductors used
to harness the Solar Power are called Photo-Voltaic cells or Solar Cells.” 18
 In cities of the future, solar powered homes and buildings will reduce the
costs of energy. We must make the transition from gasoline to electricity. We
need to replace coal-burning with an entirely new form of energy.

Electric Car

As we make this transition from fossil fuels to solar, there are several
stages in this transition, Dr. Kaku says

“The hybrid car, already on the market, which uses a combination of

electricity from a battery, and gasoline. The plug-in hybrid car has a battery
powerful enough to run the car on electrical power for the first 50 miles or so
before the car has to switch to its gasoline engine. Since most people do their
commuting and shipping within 50 miles, it means that these cars are
powered only by electricity during that time.

After the fully electric car, another car that will eventually hit the
showrooms is the fuel cell car, sometimes called the car of the future. Using
only hydrogen as fuel, it needs no gasoline and no electric charge. The fuel
cell car is the perfect car. It runs by combining hydrogen and oxygen, which
then turns into electrical energy, leaving only water as the waste products.”
19

Nuclear Fission

One possibility to create energy, rather than just transmit energy, is by

splitting the uranium atom. This is called “Nuclear Fission.” Fission is when
you split the nucleus of an atom. Dr. Kaku warns us that,

“The problem with nuclear fission energy is that when you split the
uranium atom, you produce enormous quantities of nuclear waste, which is
radioactive for thousands to tens of thousands to tens of millions of years. It
is so radioactive that it literally glows in the dark and has to be stored in
special cooling ponds. With about 100 commercial reactors in the United
States, this amounts to thousands of tons of high-level waste being produced
per year.” 20

Nuclear Fusion
 Dr. Kaku recommends that joining the nuclei of atoms is the best and
cleanest method of producing energy, He assures us that,

“Nuclear Fusion (not fission) is nature’s preferred way to energize the

universe. In star formation, a hydrogen-rich ball of gas is gradually
compressed by gravity, until it starts to heat up to enormous temperatures.
When the gas reaches around 50 million degrees or so (which varies
depending on the specific conditions), the hydrogen nuclei inside the gas are
slammed into one another, until they fuse to form helium. In the process, vast
amounts of energy are released, which causes the gas to ignite. More
precisely, the compression must satisfy something called Lawson’s criterion
which states that you have to compress hydrogen gas of a certain density to a
certain temperature for a certain amount of time. If these three conditions
involving density, temperature, and time are met, you have a fusion reaction,
whether it is a hydrogen bomb, a star, or a fusion in a reactor. So that is the
key: heating and compressing hydrogen gas until the nuclei fuse, releasing
cosmic amounts of energy. Sometime by mid-century, we may see fusion
plants dotting the countryside.” 21

THE RETURN OF OUR BLACK COSMIC MOTHER

Let us review the science of the Shabaka Stone. It is theorized that

electromagnetic plasma is comprised of electrically conducted hydrogen
gases. As plasma crosses existing magnetic fields, it generates tremendous
new electrical currents; this motion translates into electricity. Electricity is
the male energy of the Universe and Magnetism is the female energy of the
Universe. Electricity can be translated into motion; and magnetism incites
and excites attraction. There are four (4) basic principles of
Electromagnetism,

1) A changing magnetic field (female) generates an

electrical current (male) at right angles to the
direction of the magnetic field (female).
2) A changing electrical current (Male) generates a
magnetic field (female) at right angles to the
 direction of the electrical current (male).
3) An isolated, motionless electrical charge (male)
attracts opposite charges and repels like charges
with a force that decreases as the square of the
distance.
4) There are no isolated magnetic (female) poles, north
and south poles always come in pairs.

Magnetism (female) creates electricity (male) and electricity (Male)

creates magnetism (female). Electricity (male) lives for magnetism (female)
and magnetism (female) lives for electricity (male).

It is now being projected that the last quarter of the 21st Century will be
guided and directed by the feminine energy of Magnetism. Dr. Kaku calls
this time, the “Age of Magnetism.” Dr. Kaku asks us to,

“Imagine riding in a magnetic car, hovering above the ground and

traveling at several hundred miles per hour, using almost no fuel. Imagine
trains and even people traveling in the air, floating on magnetism.” 22

This suggests that the energy of the future to be used for transportation
will be directed by the feminine characteristic of magnetism. When
discussing how this magnetic transportation system will catapult civilization
into a new world system. Dr. Kaku says,

“The main reason today’s car trip consumes hundreds of dollars of

gasoline is because you have to overcome the friction of the wheels on the
road and the friction of the air. But, if you could somehow cover the road
from San Francisco to New York with a layer of ice, you could simply coast
most of the way, almost for free. In the same way, a magnetic car would float
above the ground; you simply blow on the car, and the car begins to move.”
23

Dr. Kaku affirms reveals that superconductors are the answer.

 “The key to this technology is superconductors. It has been known since
1911 that mercury, when cooled to four degrees (Kelvin) above absolute
zero, loses all electrical resistance. This means that superconducting wires
have no energy loss whatsoever, since they lack any resistance.” 24

Once perfected, superconductors could last for lifetimes, while impacting

the positive use of energy. The male current (electricity) inside the
superconducting coil (female magnetism) will supply the earth with unlimited
energy for a very long time. In fact, Dr. Kaku states,

“The experimental evidence points to a lifetime of 100,000 years for

currents inside a superconducting coil. Some theories maintain that the
maximum limit for such an electrical current in a superconductor is the
lifetime of the known universe itself and could reduce energy use and carbon
dioxide production for very long periods of time.” 25

Imagine again, a future of traveling in magnetic cars and trains.

“Room temperature superconductors could produce super-magnets

capable of lifting trains and cars, so they hover above the ground…One
simple application of room temperature superconductors is to revolutionize
transportation, introducing cars and trains that float above the ground
moving without any friction. The “Meissner effect” is when a magnetic field
is applied to a superconductor and a small electrical current form on the
surface and cancels it, so the magnetic field is expelled from the
superconductor. The process utilizes a tough, gray ceramic about an inch in
size. When you place the magnet on top of the ceramic, its field lines bunch
up since they cannot pass through the ceramic. This creates a “cushion” of
magnetic lines, which are all squeezed together, thereby pushing the magnet
away from the ceramic, making it float.” 26

Dr. Kaku asks us to again,

“Imagine riding in a car that uses room temperature superconductors.

The roads would be made of superconductors instead of asphalt. The car
would either contain a permanent magnet or generate a magnetic field via a
superconductor of its own. The car would float. Even compressed air would
be enough to get the car going. Once in motion, it would coast almost forever
if the road were flat. An electric engine or jet of compressed air would be
necessary only to overcome air friction, which would be the only drag that
the car faces.” 27

This could change the world’s transportation system because railroads

would be revitalized, cutting down the pollution on the earth and in the water
and air.
 CONCLUSION

There is a law that permeates all things, “As above, so below.” Just as life
started in the heavens, life proliferates in the same way on Earth. Our ancient
ancestors in Africa charted the birth of stars in the heavens and recorded
stories of star-genesis to embryogenesis. They recognized the similar roles
that female and male energy played in Cosmic and Earthly life. We have
entered the Age of Feminine Energy. Nature created a matrilineal (mother’s
line of descent) process on earth, and called the Cosmological system, Ast-
Ra(Ro)-Nomy. “Ast (Aset)” was the original female energy, “Ra/Ro” was the
light, heat and sound energy emitted from the sun and “nomy” is the correct
method that governs the art of study. Astronomy is the “correct method of the
study of the feminine principle of light, heat and sound energy.” Throughout
all of the writings of ancient Kushite-Kemetic people, women and men
stressed the need for perseverance in all they did. They instructed humanity
to think, speak and do Ma’at, representing truth, justice, balance, harmony,
order and arrangement, reciprocity and righteousness. Ma’at was the path
towards the Creator and Ancestors within. The way you stayed on the path of
Ma’at was by possessing Divine knowledge, understanding and wisdom,
represented by her mate, Tehuti. When you deviated from the path of Ma’at,
you were on the road called, “Isfet,” the wrong road. When you found
yourself on Isfet, it was demanded of you to find your way back to Ma’at, the
feminine Neter. Where we go from here? Let us return to Ma’at. We have the
DNA of the pyramid builders, plantation inhabitants and project dwellers.
Now it is time to continue our journey on to the promised land. Together, we
must keep on keepin’ on, because it ain’t over ‘til we win. When you are
looking for answers, nurture nature. Nature is the ambassador of the Creator.
Solar Power is the Wealth of the Future.

Nurture the Future.

Spirituality existed before religions; religions are the children of spirituality.

Spirituality is unseen Science and Science is seen Spirituality.
 FOOTNOTES
SPIRITUALITY BEFORE RELIGIONS:
SPIRITUALITY IS UNSEEN SCIENCE, SCIENCE IS
SEEN SPIRITUALITY

Libation, A Word from our Ancestors

1) Mathematics in the Time of the Pharaohs, Richard J. Gillings, Dover
Publications, NY, 1972,

p 45.

2) The Rhind Mathematical Papyrus, British Museum 10057 and 10058.

V1, Arnold Buffum Chace and Raymond Clare Archibald, Mathematical
Association of America, Oberlin, Ohio, 1927, p 1.

3) ibid, p 49.

4) The Book of the Tep Heseb: An Afrikological Research Methodology,

A. Dukuzumurenyi

5) The Egyptian Book Of The Dead: And The Ancient Mysteries Of

Amenta, Gerald Massey, A and B Books, NY, 1907/1994, p 2.

6) Intellectual Warfare, Jacob H. Carruthers, Third World Press: Chicago,

“Cheikh Anta Diop and the Evocation of African Intellectuals 219

7) ibid, p220

8) ibid, p 220

9) ibid, p 221

10) ibid, p 224, 225

11) ibid, p 226

12) African Power Notes: Affirming African Indigenous Socialization in

the Face of the Culture Wars, Dr. Asa G. Hilliard III, Makare Publishing
Company, Gainesville, Florida, 2002, p 22.

13) Kemet and the African Worldview, ed. Maulana Karenga and Jacob
Carruthers, “Pedagogy in Ancient Kemet,” Asa G. Hilliard, University of
Sankore Press: LA, 1986, p 137.

14) Nile Valley Civilizations, ed., Ivan Van Sertima, “Kemetic Concepts in
Education,”

Asa G. Hilliard, III, Ed.D. 1985, p 158.

15) ibid, Kemet and the African Worldview, p 138.

16) ibid, Nile Valley, p 160.

17) ibid, Nile Valley, p 157.

18) Kemet and the African Worldview, Maulana Karenga and Jacob
Carruthers, “Pedagogy in Ancient Kemet,” University of Sankore Press: LA,
1986, p 138-139.

CHAPTER 1 – INTRO-WORD - PART 1 –

EVOLUTION
1) Cosmos Television Series, Dr. Carl Sagan
2) Cosmos Television Series, Dr. Carl Sagan
3) Hansberry, William, Leo, “African Religions:
Worship of the Sun in Tropical Africa Today,”
Undated Essay, Hansberry’s Private Papers.
4) Hansberry, William, Leo, “Africa: The World’s
Richest Continent,” Freedomways, Winter, 1963, p
67.
5) Scientific American, “The Naked Truth: Why
Humans Have No Fur, And How Evolving Bare
Skin Led to Big Brain,” Nina G. Jablonski, February
2010, pg 42-49.
6) Biochemistry for Dummies, John Moore, EdD.
And Richard Langley, PhD, Wiley Publishing,
Hoboken, NJ, p 166-168.
7) The African Unconscious: Roots of Ancient
Mysticism and Modern Psychology, Bynum,
Edward, Bruce, Teachers College Press, NY, 1998,
P 113.
8) The African Unconscious: Roots of Ancient
Mysticism and Modern Psychology, Bynum,
Edward, Bruce, Teachers College Press, NY, 1998,
P 114.
CHAPTER 1 – INTRO-WORD - PART 2 –
INVOLUTION
1) The African Unconscious: Roots of Ancient
Mysticism and Modern Psychology, Bynum,
Edward, Bruce, Teachers College Press, NY, 1998,
P 113.
2) Hansberry, William, Leo, “African Religions:
Worship of the Sun in Tropical Africa Today,”
Undated Essay, Hansberry’s Private Papers.
3) Hansberry, William, Leo, “African Religions:
Worship of the Sun in Tropical Africa Today,”
Undated Essay, Hansberry’s Private Papers.
4) Hansberry, William, Leo, “African Religions:
Worship of the Sun in Tropical Africa Today,”
Undated Essay, Hansberry’s Private Papers.
5) Melanin-A Key to Freedom, Dr. Richard King,
(U.B. and Us Books: Va), 1994, p 144.
6) The Spirit of Intimacy: Ancient African
Teachings in the Ways of Relationships, Sobunfu
Some, Harper Press, NY, 1997, p 13.
7) The Spirit of Intimacy: Ancient African
Teachings in the Ways of Relationships, Sobunfu
Some, Harper Press, NY, 1997, p 13.
8) The African Unconscious: Roots of Ancient
Mysticism and Modern Psychology, Bynum,
Edward, Bruce, Teachers College Press, NY, 1998,
P 114.
9) Root Psychology Today Magazine, Dr. T.K.
Moore, Institute of African-Centered Thought,
Seattle, WA, 2017, p 5.
10) The African Unconscious: Roots of Ancient
Mysticism and Modern Psychology, Bynum,
Bruce, Edward, Teachers College Press, NY, 1998,
p 2-4.
11) Dark Light, Edward Bruce Bynum, Inner
Traditions, Rochester, Vermont, 2012, p 76.
12) Dark Light, ibid, p 77.
13) Dark Light, ibid, p 79.
14) Melanin-A Key to Freedom, Dr. Richard King,
 (U.B. and Us Books: Va), 1994, p 144.
15) Kemet and the African Worldview, ed. Drs.
Maulana Karenga and Jacob Carruthers, “Ancient
Egyptian Thought and the Development of African
(Black) Psychology, Dr. Wade Nobles, (University
of Sankore Press: Los Angeles), p 108-109.
16) The Spirit of Intimacy: Ancient African
Teachings in the Ways of Relationships, ibid, p
14.
17) The Spirit of Intimacy: Ancient African
Teachings in the Ways of Relationships, ibid, p
49.
18) Ritual: Power, Healing and Community,
Malidoma Patrice Some, (Swan/Raven & Company:
Portland, Oregon) 1993, p 70.
19) The Spirit of Intimacy: Ancient African
Teachings in the Ways of Relationships, ibid, p
16.
20) The Spirit of Intimacy: Ancient African
Teachings in the Ways of Relationships, ibid, p
21.
21) The Spirit of Intimacy: Ancient African
Teachings in the Ways of Relationships, ibid, p
40.
22) The Spirit of Intimacy: Ancient African
Teachings in the Ways of Relationships, ibid, p
40.
23) Ritual: Power, Healing and Community,
Malidoma Patrice Some, (Swan/Raven & Company:
Portland, Oregon) 1993, p 70.
24) Ritual: Power, Healing and Community,
Malidoma Patrice Some, (Swan/Raven & Company:
Portland, Oregon) 1993, p 90.

CHAPTER 2 – BEFORE THE PRE-WORD –

KEMET’S KUSHITE BEGINNING
1) Egypt: Child of Africa, ed., Ivan Van Sertima,
Transaction Publishers, New Brunswick, 1994,
Journal of African Civilizations,” The Sixth
Napatan Dynasty of Kush,” Peggy A. Brooks-
Bertram, p 149-190.
2) Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima,
Transaction Publishers, New Brunswick, 1991,
Journal of African Civilizations, “Of Gods and Men:
Egypt’s Old Kingdom,” Wayne Chandler, p 117-
182.
3) Egypt: Child of Africa, ibid, Brooks-Bertram, p
149.
4) Egypt: Child of Africa, ibid, Brooks-Bertram,
p151.
5) When We Ruled The World, Robin Walker,
“Chapter Six: The Early History of the Nile Valley,”
p 148-156, Every Generation Media, UK,
2006/2013.
 6) When We Ruled, Walker, ibid, p150.
7) Bruce Williams, “The Lost Pharaohs of Nubia,”
Archaeology Magazine, Volume 33, Number 5,
1980, p 90. Also, reprinted in Egypt Revisited, ed.
Ivan Van Sertima, Transaction Publishers, NJ, 1989,
p 90. “The Lost Pharaohs,” Williams, ibid, p 90.
8) When We Ruled, ibid, p 151.
9) When We Ruled, ibid, p 151.
10) When We Ruled, Walker, ibid, p
152,“Concordance of Cranial and Dental
Morphological Traits and Evidence for Endogamy
in Ancient Egypt,” Tracy L. Prowse and Nancy C.
Lovell, American Journal of Physical Anthropology,
University of Alberta, Canada, Volume 101,
October 1996, p 237.
11) When We Ruled, Walker, ibid, p 154
12) Introduction to African Civilization, John G.
Jackson, Citadel Press, 1972, p 93.
13) Egypt Revisited, ibid, Chandler, p 119.
14) Egypt Revisited, ibid, Chandler, p 121.

CHAPTER 3 – THE PREWORD - KEMETIC

DYNASTIES
Introduction
1) Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima, Transaction Publishers, New
Brunswick, 1991, “Waset, The Eye of Ra and the Abode of Ma’at: The
Pinnacle of Black Leadership in The Ancient World,” Asa G. Hilliard III, p
213.
 2) Egypt Revisited, Waset, ibid, p 213.

3) Egypt Revisited, Waset, ibid, p 213.

Old Kingdom
4) Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima, Transaction Publishers, New
Brunswick, 1991, Journal of African Civilizations, “Of Gods and Men:
Egypt’s Old Kingdom,” Wayne Chandler, p 125.

5) The African Origin of Civilization: Myth or Reality, Cheikh Anta

Diop, Lawrence Hill and Company: Westport, 1955, p 27. Excerpt taken
from, The Ruins or a Survey of the Revolution of Empires, Constantin
Francois deChasseboeuf, comte deVolney, London: Joseph Johnson,
1791,1802.

6) Egypt Revisited, Of Gods and Men, ibid, p 134.

7) Egypt Revisited, Of Gods and Men, ibid, p 135.

8) The Ethiopian Book of Life – The Lefafa Sedek, Dr. E. A. Wallis

Budge, Frontline Books, Chicago, 1929/2003.

9) The Husia: Sacred Wisdom of Ancient Egypt, Kawaida

Publications, LA, 1984, p 5.

10) The Divine Pymander, John H. Everard, Translator, Wizard Book:

Los Angeles, 1968, p 63.

11) Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima, Transaction Publishers, New
Brunswick, 1991, Journal of African Civilizations, “Of Gods and Men:
Egypt’s Old Kingdom,” Wayne Chandler,

p 154. P 168

12) Egypt under the Pharaohs, Heinrich Brugsch, John Murray:

London, 1891, p 32.

13) A History of Egypt, James Breasted, Charles Scribner and Sons:

New York, 1909, p 113-114.

14) Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima, Transaction Publishers, New
Brunswick, 1991, Journal of African Civilizations, “Of Gods and Men:
Egypt’s Old Kingdom,” Wayne Chandler,

p 168.

15) Ancient Egypt, J. E. White, (Dover Pub. Co.: NY), 1970, p 152.

16) Ancient Egyptian Literature, Miriam Lichtheim, , U. of California

Press:

17) Origin of the Semites, This is the first chapter of a little know book
of Cheik Anta Diop Originally published in French in 1977 by the title
Parenté génétique de l’égyptien pharaonique et des langues négro-africaines:
processus de sémitisation, Ifan-Dakar: Les Nouvelles Éditions Africaines,
ISBN 2-7236-0162-5. It was translated with permission and assistance of Dr.
Diop by Rkhty Amen as The Genetic Relationship of Pharonic Egyptian
and the Negro African Languages: The process of Semitisation.

18) Origin of Semites, Diop, Op. cit.

19) Origin of Semites, Diop, Op. cit.

20)The Sumerians, Leonard C. Wooley, W.W. Norton and Co.: N.Y.,

1965, p 83.

21) Ur of the Chaldees, Leonard C. Wooley, W.W. Norton and Co.:

N.Y., 1965, p 112.

22) Kemet and the African Worldview, ed., Maulana Karenga and
Jacob Carruthers, University of Sankore Press: LA, 1986, “The First and
Second Intermediate Periods in Kemetic History,” Dr. A. Joseph Ben-Levi, p
60.

The 1st Intermediate Period

 1) Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima,
Transaction Publishers, New Brunswick, 1991,
Journal of African Civilizations, “Of Gods and Men:
Egypt’s Old Kingdom,” Wayne Chandler, (Temple
inscription as quoted by Cheikh Anta Diop, The
African Origin of Civilization: Myth or Reality,
Lawrence Hill and Company: Westport, 1974, p
177).
2) Kemet and the African Worldview, ed., Maulana
Karenga and Jacob Carruthers, University of
Sankore Press: LA, 1986, “The First and Second
Intermediate Periods in Kemetic History,” Dr. A.
Joseph Ben-Levi, p 67.
3) Kemet and the African Worldview, ibid, op. cit.,
p 57/58.
4) Egypt Revisited, ibid, op. cit., “Of Gods and Men:
Egypt’s Old Kingdom,” p 177-178.
Middle Kingdom
1) The Destruction of Black Civilization, Chancellor
Williams, , Chicago: Third World Press,
1976, p 110.

2) Jules Taylor, “The Black Image in Egyptian Art, Journal of African

Civilization 1, No, 1, April 1979, p 35.

3) The Histories, Herodotus, rev. ed. Trans. Aubrey de Selincourt,

London, Leadenhall Press, 1889, Book I, p 45.

4) The Histories, Herodotus, ibid, op. cit., p 45.

 5) The Histories, Herodotus, ibid, op. cit., p 45.)

2nd Intermediate Period

1) Kemet and the African Worldview, ed., Maulana Karenga and Jacob
Carruthers, University of Sankore Press: LA, 1986, “The First and Second
Intermediate Periods in Kemetic History,” Dr. A. Joseph Ben-Levi, p 64.

2) The Royal Hordes: Nomad People of the Steppes, E., D., Philips,
Thames and Hudson: London, 1965, P 111.

3) It Began in Babel, Herbert Wendt, Delta Books: N.Y., 1964, p 70.

4) It Began in Babel, Wendt, op. cit., p 90.

5) Hurrians and Subarians, Ignace J. Gelb, University of Chicago

Press: Chicago, 1944, p 231.

6) The African Origin of Civilization, Cheikh Anta Diop, p 209.

7) Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima, Transaction Publishers, New

Brunswick, 1991, Journal of African Civilizations, “Black Rulers of the
Golden Age,” by Legrand H. Clegg II, p 249.

8) History and Chronology of the Eighteenth Dynasty of Egypt,

Donald B. Redford, University of Toronto Press, Toronto, 1967, p 67.

9) Ebony, William Leo Hansberry, “Africa’s Golden Past,”, November

1964, p 38.

18th, 19th and 20th Dynasties - New Kingdom

1) The Remarkable Women of Ancient Egypt,
Barbara S. Lesko, Scribe Publications: Berkeley, p
4.
 2) Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima,
Transaction Publishers, New Brunswick, 1991,
Journal of African Civilizations, “Black Rulers of
the Golden Age,” by Legrand H. Clegg II, p 244.
3) Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima,
Transaction Publishers, New Brunswick, 1991,
“Waset, The Eye of Ra and the Abode of Ma’at:
The Pinnacle of Black Leadership in The Ancient
World,” Asa G. Hilliard III, p 224.
4) Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima,
Transaction Publishers, New Brunswick, 1991,
“Waset, The Eye of Ra and the Abode of Ma’at:
The Pinnacle of Black Leadership in The Ancient
World,” Asa G. Hilliard III, p 224.
5) 5) Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima,
Transaction Publishers, New Brunswick, 1991,
Journal of African Civilizations, “Black Rulers of
the Golden Age,” by Legrand H. Clegg II, p 251.
6) 6) Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima,
Transaction Publishers, New Brunswick, 1991,
“Waset, The Eye of Ra and the Abode of Ma’at:
The Pinnacle of Black Leadership in The Ancient
World,” Asa G. Hilliard III, p 212.

Napatan/25th Dynasty
1) They Came Before Columbus, Ivan Van Sertima, Chapter 28, “The
Black Kings of the Twenty-Fifth Dynasty,” Random House, 1975, p 123.
 2)Egypt: Child of Africa, ed., Ivan Van Sertima, Transaction Publishers,
New Brunswick, 1994, Journal of African Civilizations”” The Sixth Napatan
Dynasty of Kush,” Peggy A. Brooks-Bertram,

p 153.

3)Egypt: Child of Africa, ed., Ivan Van Sertima, Transaction Publishers,

New Brunswick, 1994, Journal of African Civilizations”” The Sixth Napatan
Dynasty of Kush,” Peggy A. Brooks-Bertram, p 154.

4) They Came Before Columbus, Ivan Van Sertima, Chapter 28, “The
Black Kings of the Twenty-Fifth Dynasty,” Random House, 1975, p 131.

5) Egypt: Child of Africa, ed., Ivan Van Sertima, Transaction

Publishers, New Brunswick, 1994, Journal of African Civilizations”” The
Sixth Napatan Dynasty of Kush,” Peggy A. Brooks-Bertram, p 155.

6) They Came Before Columbus, Ivan Van Sertima, Chapter 28, “The
Black Kings of the Twenty-Fifth Dynasty,” Random House, 1975, p 136.

CHAPTER 4 – WORD – KEMETIC (EGYPTIAN)

TEXTS
Memphite Text

1) The Egypt Code, Robert Bauval, and Consortium Book Sales: MN,

2008, p 135.

2) Stolen Legacy, James, George, G. M., (Julian Richardson: CA), 1954,

Chapter 8, “The Memphite Theology,” p 139-151.

3) Why Darkness Matters: The Power of Melanin in the Brain, Ed.,

Dr. Bruce Bynum, African American Images: Chicago, 2005, Chapter 4,
“NeuroMelanin: A Black Gate Threshold; The I33 Tissue of Heru: Historical,
Neurophysiological, and Clinical Psychological Issues,”

Dr. Richard D. King, M.D., p137.

 4) Stolen Legacy, James, George, G. M., (Julian Richardson: CA), 1954,

Chapter 8, “The Memphite Theology,” p 139-151.

5) Stolen Legacy, George G. M. James, (Julian Richardson: CA), 1954,

Chapter 8, “The Memphite Theology,” p 141.

Pyramid Texts
1) The Pyramid Texts, Mercer, Samuel, A., B.,
Forgotten Books.org, 1952/2008, p 4.
2) The Egyptian Book Of The Dead: And The
Ancient Mysteries Of Amenta, Gerald Massey, A
and B Books, NY, 1907/1994, p 35.
3) Shamanic Wisdom in the Pyramid Texts: The
Mystical Tradition of Ancient Egypt, Naydler,
Jeremy, Inner Traditions, Rochester, Vermont,
2005, p 119.
4) African Philosophy:The Pharaonic Period: 2780-
330 BCE Obenga, Theophile, Per Ankh, Paris,
2004, p 552-523.
5) African Philosophy:The Pharaonic Period: 2780-
330 BCE Obenga, Theophile, Per Ankh, Paris,
2004, p 552-523.
6) African Philosophy:The Pharaonic Period: 2780-
330 BCE Obenga, Theophile, Per Ankh, Paris,
2004, p 552-523.
7) African Origins of Biological Psychiatry, Dr.
Richard King, (Seymour-Smith, Inc:Tn), 1990, p
131.
 8) Melanin: A Key to Freedom, Dr. Richard King, (U.B. and U.S.
Communications Systems: Hampton, VA), p 135.

9) African Origins of Biological Psychiatry, Dr. Richard King,

(Seymour-Smith, Inc:Tn),

1990, p 132.

10) African Origins of Biological Psychiatry, Dr. Richard King,

(Seymour-Smith, Inc:Tn),

1990, p 132.

11) Shamanic Wisdom in the Pyramid Texts: The Mystical Tradition

of Ancient Egypt, Naydler, Jeremy, Inner Traditions, Rochester, Vermont,
2005, p 90

12) Shamanic Wisdom in the Pyramid Texts: The Mystical Tradition

of Ancient Egypt, Naydler, Jeremy, Inner Traditions, Rochester, Vermont,
2005, p 116.

13) Shamanic Wisdom in the Pyramid Texts: The Mystical Tradition

of Ancient Egypt, Naydler, Jeremy, Inner Traditions, Rochester, Vermont,
2005, p 117-118.

14) Shamanic Wisdom in the Pyramid Texts: The Mystical Tradition

of Ancient Egypt, Naydler, Jeremy, Inner Traditions, Rochester, Vermont,
2005, p 119.

15) Shamanic Wisdom in the Pyramid Texts: The Mystical Tradition

of Ancient Egypt, Naydler, Jeremy, Inner Traditions, Rochester, Vermont,
2005, p 120.

16) Shamanic Wisdom in the Pyramid Texts: The Mystical Tradition

of Ancient Egypt, Naydler, Jeremy, Inner Traditions, Rochester, Vermont,
2005, p 121.

Coffin Texts
 1) The Egyptian Coffin Text, Horne, Charles, F., Kessinger Publishers,
September 10, 2010, p 4.

2) The Egyptian Coffin Text, Horne, Charles, F., Kessinger Publishers,

September 10, 2010, p 4.

3) The Egyptian Coffin Text, Horne, Charles, F., Kessinger Publishers,

September 10, 2010, p 5.

4) The Egyptian Coffin Text, Horne, Charles, F., Kessinger Publishers,

September 10, 2010, p 7.

5) The Egyptian Coffin Text, Horne, Charles, F., Kessinger Publishers,

September 10, 2010, p 8.

6) African Philosophy, The Pharaonic Period: 2780-330 BC, Dr.

Theophile Obenga, Per Ankh Books, 2004, p 557.

Coming Forth To Day By Night

1) The Egyptian Book of Life, Symbolism of
Ancient Egyptian Temple and Tomb Art, Melissa
Littlefield Applegate, Health Communications, Inc.,
Deerfield Beach, Florida, 2000, p 103.
2) The Ethiopian Book of Life – The Lefafa Sedek,
E. A. Wallis Budge, Frontline Books, Chicago,
1929/2003, p 23.
3) The Ethiopian Book of Life – The Lefafa Sedek,
E. A. Wallis Budge, Frontline Books, Chicago,
1929/2003, p 25.
4) The Ethiopian Book of Life – The Lefafa Sedek,
E. A. Wallis Budge, Frontline Books, Chicago,
1929/2003, p 25.
5) The Ethiopian Book of Life – The Lefafa Sedek,
E. A. Wallis Budge, Frontline Books, Chicago,
1929/2003, p 26.
6) The Egyptian Book of Life, Symbolism of
Ancient Egyptian Temple and Tomb Art, Melissa
Littlefield Applegate, Health Communications, Inc.,
Deerfield Beach, Florida, 2000, p 103.
7) The Egyptian Book of Life, Symbolism of
Ancient Egyptian Temple and Tomb Art, Melissa
Littlefield Applegate, Health Communications, Inc.,
Deerfield Beach, Florida, 2000, p 103.
8) The Egyptian Book of Life, Symbolism of
Ancient Egyptian Temple and Tomb Art, Melissa
Littlefield Applegate, Health Communications, Inc.,
Deerfield Beach, Florida, 2000, p 104/105.
9) The Egyptian Book of Life, Symbolism of
Ancient Egyptian Temple and Tomb Art, Melissa
Littlefield Applegate, Health Communications, Inc.,
Deerfield Beach, Florida, 2000, p 106.
10) The Egyptian Book of Life, Symbolism of
Ancient Egyptian Temple and Tomb Art, Melissa
Littlefield Applegate, Health Communications, Inc.,
Deerfield
Beach, Florida, 2000, p 107.

11) The Egyptian Book of Life, Symbolism of

Ancient Egyptian Temple and Tomb Art, Melissa
 Littlefield Applegate, Health Communications, Inc.,
Deerfield Beach, Florida, 2000, p 108.
12) The Egyptian Book of Life, Symbolism of
Ancient Egyptian Temple and Tomb Art, Melissa
Littlefield Applegate, Health Communications, Inc.,
Deerfield Beach, Florida, 2000, p 109.
13) GAGUT Gij,j=0: Radically Unifies Mthematics
and solves Riemann Hypothesis, A Clay
Mathematics Millenium Problem, Professor
Gabriel A. Oyibo, OFAPPIT Institute of
Technology Press, Dix Hills,NY, 2010, p 33.
14) The Am Tuat – The Works of Paul Bucher
(1887-1996), Compiled and Translated from the
French by, John M. Bunker and Karen L. Presser,
Bunker Pressler Books, IN, 2013, p 11.
15) The Am Tuat – The Works of Paul Bucher
(1887-1996), Compiled and Translated from the
French by, John M. Bunker and Karen L. Pressler,
Bunker Pressler Books, IN, 2013, p 9.
16) The Ethiopian Book of Life – The Lefafa Sedek,
E. A. Wallis Budge, Frontline Books, Chicago,
1929/2003. P 19.
17) The Ethiopian Book of Life – The Lefafa Sedek,
E. A. Wallis Budge, Frontline Books, Chicago,
1929/2003. P 19.
18) The Ethiopian Book of Life – The Lefafa Sedek,
E. A. Wallis Budge, Frontline Books, Chicago,
 1929/2003. P 19.
19) Massey – Egyptian Book of the Dead, Gerald
Massey, A & B Book Publishers, NY, 1907/1994. P
8.
20) Massey – Egyptian Book of the Dead, Gerald
Massey, A & B Book Publishers, NY, 1907/1994. P
8.
21) Magical Egypt (Film Series), hosted by John Anthony West,
Episode # 5.

Great Hymn to the Aten, Translation taken from the book, African
Philosophy: The Pharaonic Period: 2780-330 BCE Obenga, Theophile, ,
Per Ankh, Paris, 2004, p 98-118.

Shabaka Stone
1) African Philosophy: The Pharaonic Period:
2780-330 BCE, Obenga, Theophile, Per Ankh,
Paris, 2004, p 77-82.
2) The Ethiopian Book of Life – The Lefafa Sedek,
Dr. E. A. Wallis Budge, Frontline Books, Chicago,
1929/2003, P 3-4.
3) Selections from The Husia: Sacred Wisdom of
Ancient Egypt, Selected and Retranslated by Dr.
Maulana Karenga, Kawaida Publications, Los
Angeles, 1984, p 5/6.
4) Selections from The Husia: Sacred Wisdom of
Ancient Egypt, Selected and Retranslated by Dr.
Maulana Karenga, Kawaida Publications, Los
Angeles, 1984, p 6/7.
 5) GAGUT Gij,j = 0: Radically Unifies
Mathematics and solves Riemann Hypothesis, A
Clay Mathematics Millenium Problem, Professor
Gabriel A. Oyibo, OFAPPIT Institute of
Technology Press, Dix Hills, NY, 2010, p 294.
CHAPTER 5 – AFTER-WORD - CHAPTER FORTY-
THREE (43) – BOOK OF THE COMING FORTH
1) Why Darkness Matters, M.D Ed., Dr. Bruce Bynum, African American
Images: Chicago, 2005, p 135, Chapter 4, Dr. Richard D. King,
“NeuroMelanin: A Black Gate Threshold; The I33 Tissue of Heru, Historical,
Neurophysiological, and Clinical Psychological Issues.”

2) Why Darkness Matters, M.D Ed., Dr. Bruce Bynum, African American
Images: Chicago, 2005, p 136-137, Chapter 4, Dr. Richard D. King,
“NeuroMelanin: A Black Gate Threshold; The I33 Tissue of Heru, Historical,
Neurophysiological, and Clinical Psychological Issues.”

3) The Egyptian Book of the Dead, E. A. Wallis Budge, Dover

Publications, NY, 1967 (1895, British Museum), p 111.

4) The Egyptian Book of the Dead, E. A. Wallis Budge, Dover

Publications, NY, 1967 (1895, British Museum), p 317.

5) The Three Musketeers, Alexander Dumas, Wordsworth Edition, Great

Britain, 1993.

CHAPTER 6 – FINAL-WORD - WHERE WE GO

FROM HERE? INTO THE AGE OF THE FEMININE
PRINCIPLE
1) “The Eternal Light,” T. Owens-Moore, PhD., Root Psychology Today
Magazine,

Institute of African-Centered Thought, Seattle, Washington, Vol 1, Nov

2017, p 5
2) The Ethiopian Book of Life: The Lefafa Sedek, Dr. E. A. Wallis
Budge,

Frontline Books, Chicago, 1929/2003, p 6

3) Lefafa Sedek, p 23

4) Lefafa Sedek, p 91

5) Lefafa Sedek, p 92

6) Universe Down To Earth, Dr. Neil DeGrasse Tyson, 1994, p 50.

7) Universe Down to Earth, p 50

8) Universe Down to Earth, P 50

9) The Star Guide, Robin Jerrod, USA, 1993, p 34.

10) Journey into a Black Hole, Franklyn M. Branley,

(Harper and Row Jr: NY), 1986, p 12.

11) Journey into a Black Hole

12) Biology for Dummies, Donna Siegfried, (Wiley Pub: NY), 2001.

13) African Origins of Biological Psychiatry, Dr. Richard King, (Seymour-

Smith, Inc: Tn), 1990, p 97.

14)Wikipedia, Umbilical Cord

15)The Physics of the Future, Michio Kaku, Anchor Books, New York,
2012, Ch 5, Future of Energy, p 248.

16)The Physics of the Future, Michio Kaku, Anchor Books, New York,
2012, Ch 5, Future of Energy, p 251.

17) The Physics of the Future, Michio Kaku, Anchor Books, New York,
2012, Ch 5, Future of Energy, p 251.
18)P. T. A. H. Technology: Engineering Applications of African Sciences,
African Creation Energy, S.M.A.T., Book 3, p 110

19)The Physics of the Future, Michio Kaku, Anchor Books, New York,
2012, Ch 5, Future of Energy, p 254

20)The Physics of the Future, Michio Kaku, Anchor Books, New York,
2012, Ch 5, Future of Energy, p 272.

21)The Physics of the Future, Michio Kaku, Anchor Books, New York,
2012, Ch 5, Future of Energy, p 273.

22) The Physics of the Future, Michio Kaku, Anchor Books, New York,
2012, Ch 5, Future of Energy, p 286.

23) The Physics of the Future, Michio Kaku, Anchor Books, New York,
2012, Ch 5, Future of Energy, p 287.

24) The Physics of the Future, Michio Kaku, Anchor Books, New York,
2012, Ch 5, Future of Energy, p 287.

25)The Physics of the Future, Michio Kaku, Anchor Books, New York,
2012, Ch 5, Future of Energy, p 288.

26) The Physics of the Future, Michio Kaku, Anchor Books, New York,
2012, Ch 5, Future of Energy, p 289/290.

27) The Physics of the Future, Michio Kaku, Anchor Books, New York,
2012, Ch 5, Future of Energy, p 290.
 KUSH AND KEMET CURRICULUM GUIDE

I had the opportunity to teach a college course on Kemetic history. When

I was offered the course, I told the Chairperson for the Black Studies
Department at SUNY New Paltz, Dr. Margaret Wade Lewis, that in order to
understand the greatness of Kemet (Egypt), you had to understand the role of
Kush. She told me to develop the course outline. In honor of Dr. Margaret
Wade Lewis, I am sharing the course outline I submitted to her. Thank you,
Dr. Wade-Lewis, for your support throughout my time at New Paltz.

COURSE OUTLINE

Kemet (Ancient Egypt) will remain a mystery until the people/land of

Kush (Nubia) is geographically and culturally adjoined to the people/land of
Kemet (Egypt). This course will explore the role that Africans played in the
development of these civilizations along the Northeastern region of Africa
called the “Hapi (Nile) Valley.” Books will include the most recent research
regarding African populations during the Pre-Dynastic and Dynastic Periods
(17,000 BCE-525 BCE).

Course Objectives

1) Discuss the outline of Northeast African History from Southern

Nubia (Sudan) to Northern Kemet (Egypt).
2) Describe the Geographical and Historical impact on Northeast
Africa by the indigenous people in speaking and writing.
3) Articulate an understanding of the Interrelationship between Science
and Technology encoded within the pyramids, temples, buildings
and artifacts in Kush and Kemet.
4) Locate materials relevant to the course.
5) Critique books, articles and magazine orally and in writing.
 BOOK LIST

The African Origin of Civilization: Myth or Reality, Dr.

Cheikh Anta Diop, Lawrence Hill and Company: USA, 1974.

Kush: The Jewel of Nubia, Miriam Ma’at Ka Re Monges, African

World Press: NJ, 1997.

Egypt Revisited,
“Origin of the Ancient Egyptians,” Cheikh Anta Diop

“Working Chronology of the Royal Kemetic Dynasties, Runoko Rashidi

“Waset, The Eye of Ra and the Abode of Ma’at: The Pinnacle of Black
Leadership in the Ancient World, Asa G. Hilliard

Blacks In Science,
“Namoratunga: the First Archaeo-Astronomical Evidence in Sub-Saharan
Africa,” B.M. Lynch and L.H. Robbins

Egypt, Child of Africa,

“African Origin of Ancient Egyptian Civilization,” Ivan Van Sertima

“Nile Genesis: Continuity of Culture from the Great Lakes to the Delta,”
Charles Finch

“The Racial Identity of Ancient Egyptian Populations based on the Analysis

of Physical Remains,” Keith W. Crawford

“Black Land of Antiquity: A Brief Historical Outline of Dynastic Kmt,”

Runoko Rashidi
“The Sixth Napatan Dynasty of Kush,” Peggy Brooks-Bertram

“Pre-Dynastic Egypt; An Afri-Centric View,” James Brunson III, Reviewed

by Regina Blackburn

“Egypt and the Mountains of the Moon,” F.D.P. Whitaker, Reviewed by

Anthony Richards

“Seven Times Seven, the Seven Hermetic Principles of Ancient Egypt,

“Wayne Chandler
 COURSE SYLLABUS

Class 1 - Introduction/Overview
Class Question – Why Is Kush Important to Understanding Kemet?

Readings

Kush, Re-Monges – “Glossary”, p-189-192

Myth or Reality, Dr. Diop

“Translator’s Preface,”pg ix-xi, “Preface,” p xii-xvii, “Notes,” pg 297-299

Ch XIII-“Early History of Humanity,” p 260-275

Class 2 – Kush: Birthplace of Kemet…Kemet: Child of

Kush
Class Question - Why Is Kemet Important to Understanding Kush?

Readings

Kush, Re-Monges

Ch 1-“Ancestral Beginnings,” p 1-18,

Ch 2-“Clearing Muddled Perspectives,” p 19-62,

Ch 3-“Emancipating the Study of African Culture and History,” p 63-68.

Class 3 - The Nation of Kerma

Class Question – What Impact Did the Nation of Kerma Have On Kush?
Readings

Kush – Re-Monges

Ch 4 – “African Commonalities,” p 69-88

Ch 5 – “Divine Kingship,” p 89-124

Class 4 - The Nation of Napata

Class Question – What Role Did Napata Have On Kush and Kemet

Readings

Kush – Re-Monges

Ch 6 – “Matriarchy,” p 125-154

Ch 7 – “Totemism,” p 155-184

Ch 8 – “Not the End,” p 185-187

Class 5 -The Nation of Meroe

Class Question – Why Was More Important to the Development of
Kush?

Readings

Blacks in Science, ed. I.V. Sertima – “Lost Pharaohs of Nubia,” Bruce

Williams

Class 6 - Qustal/Nubia – The Origins of the 1st Dynasty

of Kemet
Class Question – What Evidence Exists That Support an African Origin
of the 1st Dynasty of Kemeti?

Readings

African Origin of Civilization, Cheikh Anta Diop

Ch XI – “Contributions of Ethiopia, Nubia and Egypt, p 230-235.

Ch I – “What Were the Egyptians,” p 1-9

Ch II – “Birth of the Negro Myth,” p 10-42

Class 7 – African Egypt? Myth or Reality

Class Question – Was Kemet An African Nation? Is It Still In Question?

Readings

African Origins, Cheikh Anta Diop

Ch III – “Modern Falsification of History,” p 43-84

CH VII – “Arguments Supporting a Negro Origin,” p 134-155.

CH VII – “Arguments Opposing a Negro Origin,” p 156-178.

Class 8 – Cultural Origins of the Kemites (Egyptians)

Class Question – What Is The Cultural Impact Of Africans On Kemet?

Readings

African Origins, Cheikh Anta Diop

Ch IV – “Could Egyptian Civilization Have Originated in the Delta,”p 85-99.

Ch V – “Could Egyptian Civilization Be of Asian Origin,” p 100-128.

Ch VI – “The Egyptian Race as Seen and Treated by Anthropologists,” p

129-133.

Class 9 – The Old Kingdom – Dynasties 1 and 2

Class Question – What Are The Contributions of The Old Kingdom On
Kemet?

Readings

Blacks in Science, ed. IVSertima, “The Pyramids: Ancient Showcase of

African Science And Technology,” Beatrice Lumpkin.

Class 10 - Pyramid Dynasties – Dynasties 3 through 6

Class Question – What Impact Have The Pyramids had On Technology?

Readings

Kemet and the African Worldview – ed. Carruthers, J and Karenga, M “1st
and 2nd Intermediate Period,” Josef Ben Levi

Egypt Revisited, “The Middle Kingdom: A Photo Essay,” Runoko Rashidi

Class 11 - The 1st Intermediate Period and the Middle

Kingdom
Class Question # 1– What Happened during the Intermediate Period? # 2 –
Who Created the Middle Kingdom?

Readings

Egypt Revisited, “Black Rulers of the Golden Age,” LeGrand Clegg”

Class 12 – The Second Intermediate Period and the New
Kingdom and The Ramessids- The 18th and 19th
Dynasties
Class Question – How Did the 18th Dynasty Impact the Then Known
World?

Readings

Egypt Revisited – “The Nubian Renaissance,” Phaon Goldman Taharka

Class 13 – The 25th Dynasty From Nubia

Class Question – How Did Kushites From Sudan Resurrect Kemetic
Culture?

Readings

Book - African Origins, Cheikh Anta Diop

Ch IX – Peopling of Africa from the Nile Valley, p 179-203

Ch X – Political and Social Evolution of Ancient Egypt, p 204-229

Class 14 –The End of African Kemet/the Coming of

Cambyses And the Persians
Class Question – What Brought About the End of
African Governance In Kemet?
SPIRITUALITY BEFORE RELIGIONS
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Dynastic Studies
Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima, Transaction
Publishers, New Brunswick, 1991, Journal of African
Civilizations” A Working Chronology of the Royal
Kemetic Dynasties,” Runoko Rashidi, p 105-116.
Libation, A Word from our Ancestors
-African Power Notes: Affirming African Indigenous Socialization in the
Face of the Culture Wars, Dr. Asa G. Hilliard III, Makare Publishing
Company, Gainesville, Florida, 2002.

-Book of the Tep Heseb: An Afrikological Research Methodology, A.

Dukuzumurenyi

-Egyptian Book Of The Dead: And The Ancient Mysteries Of Amenta,

Gerald Massey, A and B Books, NY, 1907/1994.

-Intellectual Warfare, Jacob H. Carruthers, “Cheikh Anta Diop and the

Evocation of African Intellectuals,” Third World Press: Chicago, 1999, p
217-236.

-Kemet and the African Worldview, ed. Maulana Karenga and Jacob
Carruthers, “Pedagogy in Ancient Kemet,” Asa G. Hilliard, University of
Sankore Press: LA, 1986.

-Mathematics in the Time of the Pharaohs, Richard J. Gillings, Dover

Publications, NY, 1972.

-Nile Valley Civilizations, ed., Ivan Van Sertima, Transaction Books: NJ,
“Kemetic Concepts in Education,”Asa G. Hilliard, III, Ed.D. 1985.

-Rhind Mathematical Papyrus, British Museum 10057 and 10058. V1,

Arnold Buffum Chace and Raymond Clare Archibald, Mathematical
Association of America, Oberlin, Ohio, 1927.
Kushite Kingdoms
Egypt: Child of Africa, ed., Ivan Van Sertima,
Transaction Publishers, New Brunswick, 1994, Journal of
African Civilizations,” The Sixth Napatan Dynasty of
Kush,” Peggy A. Brooks-Bertram.
Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima, Transaction
Publishers, New Brunswick, 1991, Journal of African
Civilizations, “Of Gods and Men: Egypt’s Old Kingdom,”
Wayne Chandler.
When We Ruled The World, Robin Walker, “Chapter
Six: The Early History of the Nile Valley,” p 148-156,
Every Generation Media, UK, 2006/2013.
Old Kingdom Studies For MEMPHITE TEXT and
PYRAMID TEXT
Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima, Transaction
Publishers, New Brunswick, 1991, Journal of African
Civilizations, “Of Gods and Men: Egypt’s Old Kingdom,”
Wayne Chandler, p 117-182.

1st and 2nd Intermediate Periods Studies

Kemet and the African Worldview, ed., Maulana
Karenga and Jacob Carruthers, University of Sankore
Press: LA, 1986, “The First and Second Intermediate
Periods in Kemetic History,” Dr. A. Joseph Ben-Levi, p 55-
69.
Middle Kingdom Studies For COFFIN TEXT
Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima, Transaction
Publishers, New Brunswick, 1991, Journal of African
Civilizations“ “The Middle Kingdom Of Kemet: A Photo
Essay,” Runoko Rashidi, p 183-210.
New Kingdom Studies For BOOK OF THE COMING
FORTH TO DAY BY NIGHT
Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima, Transaction
Publishers, New Brunswick, 1991, Journal of African
Civilizations, “Black Rulers of the Golden Age,” by
Legrand H. Clegg II, p 239-260.
“Waset, The Eye Of Ra and the Abode of Ma’at: The
Pinnacle of Black Leadership In The Ancient World,” Asa
G. Hilliard III, p 211-238

25th Dynasty Studies For SHABAKA TEXT

Egypt Revisited, ed., Ivan Van Sertima, Transaction
Publishers, New Brunswick, 1991, Journal of African
Civilizations, “The Nubian Renaissance, Phaon Goldman
(Taharka), p 261-270.
Egypt: Child of Africa, ed., Ivan Van Sertima,
Transaction Publishers, New Brunswick, 1994, Journal of
African Civilizations, “The Sixth Napatan Dynasty Of
Kush,” Peggy A. Brooks-Bertram, p 149-190.
Memphite Theology
1) Stolen Legacy, James, George, G. M., (Julian
Richardson: CA), 1954,
Chapter 8, “The Memphite Theology,” p 139-151.
2) Egypt Revisited, Van Sertima, Ivan, (Transaction Pub:
NJ), Vol. 10, Summer 1989, Journal of African
Civilization, p 227-285, Habib Sy, Jacques, “Theophile
Obenga: At the Forefront of the African Renaissance in
Philosophy.”
3) Egypt Revisited, Van Sertima, Ivan, (Transaction Pub:
NJ), Vol. 10, Summer 1989, Journal of African
Civilization, p 286-324, Obenga, Theophile, “African
Philosophy of the Pharaonic Period.”
4) Civilization or Barbarism, Diop, Cheikh, Anta,
(Lawrence Hill: NY), 1991, Chapter 17, “Does an African
Philosophy Exist?” p 309-376.
5) Ancient Egypt and Black Africa Obenga, Theophile,
(Karnak House: London), 1992.
6) African Philosophy: The Pharaonic Period: 2780-330
BCE, Obenga, Theophile, Per Ankh, Paris, 2004, p 74-90.
7) Essays in Ancient Egyptian Studies, Carruthers, Jacob,
(University of Sankore Press: LA), 1984, “Ma’at: The
African Universe,” p 43-71.
8) Kemet and the African Worldview, Carruthers, Jacob,
and Karenga, Maulana, (University of Sankore Press: LA),
1986.
9) Mdw Ntr:Divine Speech – A Historiographical
Reflection of African Deep thought From the Time of
the Pharaohs to the Present,Carruthers, Jacob, (Karnak
House: London, 1995, Pgs 20-35, 40-47, 51-53, 58-62, 80-
81, 116-119,
10) African Genesis: Amazing Stories of Man’s
Beginnings, Vol 1, Barashango, Ishakamusa, (Fourth
Dynasty Publishing Co.: MD), 1991.
Chapter 11, Pgs 153-162, “An Introduction to the
Memphite Theology – The Original Cosmic Science of
Divine Balance, the Memphite Drama: An Original Afrikan
Genesis.”
Chapter 12, Pgs 163-182, “The Memphite Drama and the
Ptah Principle of Rational Intelligence in Earth’s Creative
Process – The Science of the Primeval Waters.”
Chapter 13, Pgs 183-194,” The Memphite Theology and
the Unmoved Mover, Principle in Ancient Afrikan Atomic
Science, Atum: The All and not yet being”
Chapter 14, Pgs 195-202, “Description and Function of the
None Powers of Ancient Afrikan Astro-Atomic Science”
Epilogue, Pgs 203-206, “Awakening the Sleeping Giant
Within”
11) Memphite Theology: Ancient Egyptian Mystic
Wisdom of Ptah and the Metaphysics of Creation, Mind
and the Path of Self-Mastery, Ashby, Muata, (Cruzian
Mystic Books: FL), 1996
12) Mysteries of Mind: Memphite Theology-Philosophy
of Ptah-Path to Immortality, Ashby, Muata, (Cruzian
Mystic Books: FL), 1996, 86-177.
13) Anunian Theology, Ashby, Muata, (Cruzian Books:
FL), p 158-161.
14) The Egyptian Book Of The Dead: The Ancient
Egyptian Book Of Enlightenment, Ashby, Muata,
Cruzian Mystic Books, FL, 2000, p 49, 83, 144.
15) The Egyptian Book Of Life: Symbolism of Ancient
Egyptian Temple and Tomb Art, Applegate, Melissa,
Littlefield, Health Communications, Inc., FL, p xv-xix, 1-6.
7-38.
16)Foundation of African Thought, Kamalu,
Chukwunyere,(Karnak: London), 1990.
17) egyptian mysteries, Lamy, Lucy, (Thames and
Hudson, Inc: NY), 1981, p 8-23, 33-65.
18) Ancient Egyptian Literature:The Old and Middle
Kingdoms, Vol 1, Lichtheim, Miriam, University of
California Press, LA, 1914/1975, p 51-57.
19) The Husia, Karenga, Maulana, Kawaida Publications,
Los Angeles, 1984, p 3-9.
20) The African Unconscious: roots of Ancient
Mysticism and Modern Psychology, Bynum, Bruce,
Edward, Teachers College Press, NY, 1998, p 121-122,
124, 163, 174.
21) Dark Light, Consciousness: Melanin, Serpent
Power, and the Luminous Matrix of Reality, Bynum,
Edward, Bruce, Inner Traditions, Rochester, Vermont,
2012, p 34, 35-36.
Pyramid Text - Booklist
1) African Philosophy: The Pharaonic Period: 2780-330
BCE, Obenga, Theophile, Per Ankh, Paris, 2004, p 56.
121, 160, 161, 163, 235, 551, 553, 556.
2) African Origins of Biological Psychiatry, Dr. Richard
King, (Seymour-Smith, Inc: Tn), 1990.
3) Shamanic Wisdom in the Pyramid Texts: The
Mystical Tradition of Ancient Egypt, Naydler, Jeremy,
Inner Traditions, Rochester, Vermont, 2005.
4) The Husia, Karenga, Maulana, Kawaida Publications,
Los Angeles, 1984, p 91-103, 118-125.
5) Maat:The Moral Ideal In Ancient Egypt, Karenga,
Maulana, University of Sankore Press, LA, 2006, p 41-54.
6) The Egyptian Book Of The Dead: The Ancient
Egyptian Book Of Enlightenment, Ashby, Muata,
Cruzian Mystic Books, FL, 2000, 23, 39, 45, 49, 50, 51, 52,
55, 56, 63, 77, 78, 81, 113, 154, 155, 200, 229, 327, 365,
367.
7) The African Unconscious: Roots of Ancient
Mysticism and Modern Psychology, Bynum, Edward,
Bruce, Teachers College Press, NY, 1998,
P 97,99, 109, 113, 131, 160, 163, 164, 171-173, 180, 208,
297, 303, 321.
8) Dark Light, Consciousness: Melanin, Serpent Power,
and the Luminous Matrix of Reality, Bynum, Edward,
Bruce, Inner Traditions, Rochester, Vermont, 2012, p 16,
66, 85, 173, 287.
9) Ancient Egyptian Literature:The Old and Middle
Kingdoms, Vol 1, Lichtheim, Miriam, University of
California Press, LA, 1914/1975, p 29-50.
10) The Pyramid Texts, Mercer, Samuel, A., B., Forgotten
Books.org, 1952/2008, p 1-14.
Coffin Text Booklist
1) African Philosophy:The Pharaonic Period: 2780-330
BCE, Obenga, Theophile, Per Ankh, Paris, 2004, p 121,
556, 557.
2) The Husia, Karenga, Maulana, Kawaida Publications,
Los Angeles, 1984, p 112-118.
3) Maat:The Moral Ideal In Ancient Egypt, Karenga,
Maulana, University of Sankore Press, LA, 2006, p 63-76.
4) The Egyptian Coffin Text, Horne, Charles, F.,
Kessinger Publishers.
5) The African Unconscious: Roots of Ancient
Mysticism and Modern Psychology, Bynum, Edward,
Bruce, Teachers College Press, NY, 1998, P 109, 113, 163,
303-304, 321.
6)Ancient Egyptian Literature:The Old and Middle
Kingdoms, Vol 1, Lichtheim, Miriam, University of
California Press, LA, 1914/1975, p 131-133.
Book of the Coming Forth to Day by Night Booklist
1) The Husia, Karenga, Maulana, Kawaida Publications,
Los Angeles, 1984, p 105-112.
2) The Egyptian Book Of The Dead: The Ancient
Egyptian Book Of Enlightenment, Ashby, Muata,
Cruzian Mystic Books, FL, 2000,
P 105, 107, 112, 117, 123, 129, 147, 148, 150, 295, 309,
311, 380.
3) The Egyptian Book Of The Dead: And The Ancient
Mysteries Of Amenta, Gerald Massey, A and B Books,
NY, 1907/1994.
4) The Book Of The Coming Forth By Day: The Ethics
of the Declarations of Innocence, Karenga, Maulana,
University of Sankore Press, LA, 1990.
5) Maat: The Moral Ideal In Ancient Egypt, Karenga,
Maulana, University of Sankore Press, LA, 2006.
6) The Egyptian Book Of The Dead: The Papyrus of
Ani, Egyptian Text Transliteration and Translation,
Budge, Wallis, E., A., Dover Publications, NY, 1895/1967.
7) The Egyptian Book Of Life: Symbolism of Ancient
Egyptian Temple and Tomb Art, Applegate, Melissa,
Littlefield, Health Communications, Inc., FL, p 65-94, 101-
132.
8) Dark Light, Consciousness: Melanin, Serpent Power,
and the Luminous Matrix of Reality, Bynum, Edward,
Bruce, Inner Traditions, Rochester, Vermont, 2012, p 17,
60, 72, 75, 85, 138, 160.
9) Ancient Egyptian Literature: The New Kingdom, Vol
2, Lichtheim, Miriam, University of California Press, LA,
1914/1975, p 119-134.
10) The Ethiopian Book of Life – The Lefafa Sedek, Dr.
E. A. Wallis Budge, Frontline Books, Chicago, 1929/2003.
Duat Booklist
1) African Philosophy:The Pharaonic Period: 2780-330
BCE, Obenga, Theophile, Per Ankh, Paris, 2004, p 563-
565.
2)The Egyptian Book Of The Dead: The Ancient
Egyptian Book Of Enlightenment, Ashby, Muata,
Cruzian Mystic Books, FL, 2000,
p 75,85, 86, 96, 99, 105, 121, 122, 123, 124, 129, 135, 140,
144, 150, 168, 170, 172, 174, 180, 202, 204, 208, 227, 228,
229, 230, 231, 233, 235, 236, 238, 239, 240, 241, 287, 288,
290, 291, 295, 296, 343, 357, 380.
3) The Egyptian Book Of Life: Symbolism of Ancient
Egyptian Temple and Tomb Art, Applegate, Melissa,
Littlefield, Health Communications, Inc., FL, p 95-100.
4)Bunker, John, M., and Pressler, Karen, L., The Am Tuat,
Bunker Pressler books, 2013, p 5-11. 280-283.
Aten Text Booklist
1) Egypt’s False Prophet: Akhenaton, Nicholas Reeves,
Thames and Hudson: London, 2001
2) Akhenaton: King of Egypt, Cyril Aldred, Thames and
Hudson: Ohio, 1988
3) The Mystery of the Copper Scroll of Qumran: The
Essence Record of the Treasure of Akhenaton, Robert
Feather, Bear and Company: Rochester, NY, 1999
4) The Hebrew Pharaohs of Egypt:The Secret Lineage
of the Patriarch Joseph, Ahmed Osman , Bear and
Company:Rochester, NY, 1987
5) Moses and Akhenaton: The Secret History of Egypt
at the Time of the Exodus, Ahmed Osman, Bear and
Company: Rochester,NY, 1990
6) “Africa’s Worship of the Sun”, William Leo Hansberry,
unpublished paper
7) World’s Great Men of Color, Joel Augustus Rogers,
“Akhenaton,”
pgs 56-66, (Macmillan Pub: NY), 1946
8) Great Black Leaders: Ancient and Modern, ed., Ivan
Van Sertima, “Black Rulers of the Golden Age,” Legrand
Clegg II, pgs 144-165, Journal of African Civilization,
1988
9) Kemet and the African Worldview, ed. Maulana
Karenga and Jacob H. Carruthers, “The First and Second
Intermediate Periods in Kemetic History,” A. Joseph Ben-
Levi, pgs 33-69, (University of Sankore Press: LA), 1986.
Where We Go From Here? Into the Age of the
Feminine Principle!
Universe Down To Earth, Dr. Neil DeGrasse Tyson,
1994, p 50
The Ethiopian Book of Life – The Lefafa Sedek, Dr. E.
A. Wallis Budge,
Frontline Books, Chicago, 1929/2003.
The Star Guide, Robin Jerrod, USA, 1993.
Biology For Dummies, Donna Siegfried, (Wiley Pub:
NY), 2001.
Journey into a Black Hole, Franklyn M. Branley, (Harper
and Row Jr: NY), 1986.
Wikipedia, Black Holes, Worm Holes, White Holes,
Placenta, Umbilical Cord and Amniotic Fluid
 CHILDREN’S BOOKS REGARDING - SOLAR
POWER/ENERGY

The Sun: All About Solar Flares, Eclipses, Sunspots,

and More!, Seymour Simon, HarperCollins, 2015.
Tales of Invention: Solar Power, Chris Oxlade,
Heinemann Library, Chicago, 2012.
Harness It: Invent New Ways to Harness Energy and
Nature, Tammy Enz, Capstone Press, Minnesota, 2012.
Graphic Library Series: Graphic Science, with
Max Axiom-Super Scientist, Capstone Press, Minnesota
- Investigating the Scientific Method, Donald B. Lemke,
2008.
- A Refreshing Look at Renewable Energy, Katherine
Krohn, 2010.
- The Powerful World of Energy, Agnieszka Biskup,
2009.
- The Illuminating World of Light, Emily Sohn, 2008.
- The Attractive Story of Magnetism, Andrea
Gianopoulos, 2008.
- The Shocking World of Electricity, Liam O’Donnell,
2007.
- A Crash Course in Forces and Motion, Emily Sohn,
2016
 ADDITIONAL BOOKS ON RELIGIONS

Part 1 – Historical Origins

1) Christianity Before Christ

John G. Jackson

American Atheist Press: TX, (1938/1985)

2) Anunian Theology

The Mysteries of Ra Theology and the Mystical Tree of Life

The Oldest Religion of the World

Muata Ashby

Cruzian Mystic Books: Fl, 1997

3) The Historical Origin of Christianity

Walter Williams

Maatian Press: Ill, 1993

4) The Historical Origin of Islam

Walter Williams

Maatian Press: Ill, 2001

5) Tutankhamen: Amenism, Atenism and Egyptian Monotheism

Ernest A. Wallis Budge

Bell Publishing: NY, 1923

Part 2 – Spiritual Philosophy

6) Memphite Theology: Ancient Egyptian Mystic Wisdom of Ptah and
the Metaphysics of Creation, Mind and the Path of Self Mastery

Muata Ashby

Sema Institute: Fl, 2003

7) Mysteries of Mind: Memphite Theology, the Philosophy of Ptah and

the Path to Immortality

Muata Ashby

Sema Institute: Fl, 2002

8) Ancient Egyptian Book of the Dead

Translated by Raymond O. Faulkner

Barnes and Noble: NY, 1972/2005

9) Ancient Egyptian Book of the Dead

Gerald Massey

A and B Books: NY, 1907/1994

10) Afrikan Genesis: Amazing Stories of Man’s Beginnings

Ishakamusa Barashango

Fourth Dynasty Publishing, Md., 1991

11) Man, God and Civilization

John G. Jackson
Carol Publishing: NY, 1972

Part 3 - Kemetic Origins

12) Eden in Egypt: A Translation of the Book of Genesis Out of the
Original Egyptian Text

Ralph Ellis

Edfu Books: Ill, 2004

13) Christianity: An Ancient Egyptian Religion

Ahmed Osman

Bear and Company: Rochester, VT, 1998

Part 4 – A Stolen Legacy - Greece’s Spiritual

Connection with Africa Kemet (Egypt)/Nubia
(Sudan/Somalia/Ethiopia)
14) The Secret Books of the Egyptian Gnostics

Jean Doresse

MJF Books: NY, 1958

15) The Gnostics

Tobian Churton

Barnes and Noble: NY, 1987

16) The Gospel of Judas

ed. Rodolphe Kasser, Marvin Meyer and Gregor Wurst

National Geographic: Wash, DC, 2006

17) The Nag Hammadi Library: The Definitive Translation of the

Gnostic Scriptures, ed. James M. Robinson, Harper: San Francisco, 1978

18) The Mysteries of Mithras: The Pagan Belief that Shaped the
Christian World, Payam Nabary, Inner Traditions: Rochester, VT, 2005

Part 5 – The Origins of Judaism – Ankhenaten and

Atenism
19) Egypt’s False Prophet: Ankhenaten

Nicholas Reeves, Thames and Hudson: London, 2001

20) Ankhenaten: King of Egypt

Cyril Aldred, Thames and Hudson: Ohio, 1988

21) The Mystery of the Copper Scroll of Qumran: The Essene Record of
the Treasure of Ankhenaten

Robert Feather, Bear and Company: Rochester, NY, 1999

22) The Hebrew Pharaohs of Egypt: The Secret Lineage of the Patriarch
Joseph

Ahmed Osman, Bear and Company: Rochester, NY, 1987

23) Moses and Ankhenaten: The Secret History of Egypt at the Time of
the Exodus, Ahmed Osman, Bear and Company: Rochester, NY, 1990

Part 6 – The Origins of Christianity – The Passions of

Asar
24) The Historical Jesus and the Mythical Christ or the Natural Genesis
and Typology of Equinoctial Christianity, Gerald Massey, Health Research
Universal Books, CA, 1886

25) The Secret Initiation of Jesus at Qumran: The Essene Mysteries of

John the Baptist, Robert Feather, Bear and Company: Rochester, Vt, 2005

26) Jesus, Last of the Pharaohs, Ralph Ellis, Edfu Books: Ill, 1998.
APPENDICES
APPENDIX # 1
APPENDIX # 2
 APPENDIX #3-ERAS AND AGES OF EARTH

ALL DATES ARE APROXIMATIONS

mya=million years ago

Paleozoic Era – 590-248 mya - Age of the

Fishes
***Cosmic Calendar Dates - Dec 20-23
-Cambrian Age – 590-505 mya
-Ordovician Age – 505-435 mya
-Silurian Age – 435-408 mya
-Devonian Age – 408-360 mya
-Carboniferous Age – 360-286 mya
-Permian Age – 286-248 mya

Mesozoic Era – 248-65 mya - Age of the

Reptiles
***Cosmic Calendar Dates-Dec 23-26 Dinosaurs–Dec
24
(lived for 160 my)
-Triassic Age – 248-213 mya
-Jurassic Age – 213-144 mya
-Cretaceous Age – 144-65 mya

Cenozoic Era – 65-55 mya- Age of the

Mammals
***Cosmic Calendar Dates - Dec 26 – present
-Paleocene Age – 65-55 mya
-Eocene Age – 55-38 mya
-Oliogocene Age – 38-25 mya
*Miocene Age – 25 - 2 mya - Age of Humans
***Cosmic Calendar Date - Dec 30
-Pliocene Age – 5 - 2mya
-Pleistocene Age – 2 - .01 mya
-Holocene Age .01 - Present
***Cosmic Calendar Date - Dec 31
*Human Consciousness occurred, last 10 second, last
minute, last hour, last day of Comic year
APPENDIX # 4
APPENDIX # 5
APPENDIX # 6
APPENDIX # 7
APPENDIX # 8
APPENDIX # 9
APPENDIX # 10
APPENDIX # 11 - KEMETIC CITIES
APPENDIX # 12
APPENDIX # 13
APPENDIX # 14
 ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Since 2011, Kaba Hiawatha has starred in several critically acclaimed,

documentaries such as Tariq Nasheed’s, Hidden Colors 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 and 1804:
The Hidden History of the Haitian Revolution. Additionally, he is the
featured narrator in the hit documentary, “Out of Darkness” and “Heavy is
the Crown” by Amadeuz Christ as well as starring in “Elementary Genocide”,
“Black Friday 1 and 2” and Dame Dash’s, “The Secret to Ballin” with Snoop
Dogg, Ice T, Wu-Tang Clan, Faith Evans, Rev. Dr. Michael Beckwith and
other entertainment and community icons. Kaba Hiawatha’s voice, speeches,
writings and narrations have been performed in independent productions,
NeruvianDoom by Nehru and Doom, titled, “Om”. He is also the featured
writer and performer on Wu Tang Clan’s EP, “The Saga Continues” track
titled, “Message.” He collaborated with Kaashe Muzik on his own two EP’s
titled, “From Kaos to Order” and “Mi aMoor”.

Kaba Hiawatha received his Bachelors’ Degree in International Politics from

New York University, with a minor in Caribbean Studies (June77). He earned
his first (1st) Masters of Art in World History from Hunter College, N.Y.
(June 87) and he received his second (2nd) Masters of Science in Educational
Administration and Supervision, from City College of New York (Feb.88).

Kaba Hiawatha has been a Pan African, African- Centered educator,

consultant, administrator, staff developer and curriculum writer for over 40
years. He has taught every grade level (Pre-K-12) in the New York City
Department of Education for over 31 years (Oct 1979-Jul 2009) and has been
a college professor in the Black Studies department at the State University of
New York at New Paltz for 12 years (Fall 2004-Spring 2016).

Over Kaba Hiawatha’s long career in Education, he has consulted many

Boards of Education, Schools, Communities, Parents and Student groups. His
great- est experiences have been his many classroom visitations around the
world and implementing successful strategies in the teaching/learning
process. He is firmly dedicated to the belief that culture plays a vitally
important role in education and he credits many of his academic views to his
teacher, world-renowned educator, Professor John Henrik Clarke.

Kaba Hiawatha is the creator, Principal Facilitator and Chief Executive

Officer of the African-Centered Science Academy, “Per Ankh
(Temple/House of Life)”. The Per Ankh is now a feature in the Kemetic
Wisdom School at

www.shockmetaphysics.com. You can get his free E-Course and study guide
at www.kabakamene.com.

Kaba Hiawatha has written many educational curricula guides and

collaborated with teams in the creation of many study guides. He co-authored
a book titled, “Mi aMoor” with Kaashe Muzik and has authored a biography
on the architect of America’s African studies program “Honoring William
Leo Hansberry.”

Kaba Hiawatha lives in New York with his wife, Sharen of 37 years and they
have two daughters, Sasha Madeline, Candace Deana and one son, Heru.
Their children have followed in their parent’s footsteps and work in fields
that serve humanity and the community.
Kaba Hiawatha Kamene’s motto is “#No Distractions, Keep on Keepin’ on, it
ain’t over ‘til we win!”

###